be_v true_a that_o in_o his_o book_n of_o prescription_n from_o the_o 15_o chapter_n to_o the_o 22th_o he_o prove_v that_o we_o may_v not_o dispute_v against_o heretic_n by_o the_o scripture_n but_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o return_v to_o it_o again_o in_o the_o 37th_o and_o 38th_o chapter_n thereof_o but_o if_o the_o new_a convert_v which_o have_v write_v to_o we_o and_o do_v send_v we_o to_o that_o book_n have_v read_v it_o with_o some_o wisdom_n and_o attention_n of_o mind_n they_o will_v have_v see_v that_o it_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v concern_v we_o 1._o the_o heretic_n concern_v who_o the_o question_n be_v there_o be_v no_o christian_n they_o be_v magician_n disciple_n of_o simon_n magus_n who_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o christian_a and_o no_o mâ—â—â—_n beside_o tertullian_n say_v plain_o 37._o plain_o chap._n 37._o that_o we_o must_v 〈◊〉_d they_o at_o a_o distance_n from_o the_o scripture_n because_o be_v no_o christian_n they_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o they_o 2._o these_o heretic_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o reject_v they_o or_o receive_v only_o some_o piece_n of_o they_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o rest_n and_o which_o be_v whole_o corrupt_v and_o falsify_v and_o when_o the_o catholic_n quote_v to_o they_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o deride_v it_o as_o a_o fabulous_a write_n how_o then_o can_v any_o man_n dispute_n with_o they_o from_o a_o book_n who_o authority_n they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o another_o sort_n of_o proof_n 2._o that_o which_o be_v good_a in_o the_o time_n of_o tertullian_n be_v not_o good_a at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n i_o do_v maintain_v that_o it_o be_v then_o very_o easy_a and_o very_o convenient_a to_o dispute_v against_o heretic_n by_o tradition_n it_o be_v then_o not_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n die_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o learn_v what_o have_v be_v their_o doctrine_n by_o their_o successor_n it_o be_v about_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n since_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o geneva_n have_v its_o existence_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o calvin_n be_v now_o under_o dispute_n nothing_o be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o prove_v without_o book_n that_o his_o doctrine_n pass_v without_o alteration_n even_o to_o those_o that_o now_o teach_v in_o that_o church_n and_o school_n but_o be_v it_o the_o same_o thing_n when_o there_o be_v 1200_o 1500_o and_o 2000_o year_n past_a by_o what_o way_n can_v we_o search_v so_o far_o and_o ascend_v so_o high_a through_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n of_o who_o not_o one_o have_v retain_v the_o doctrine_n that_o he_o do_v receive_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n in_o which_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o behold_v a_o very_a fine_a comparison_n 3._o add_v to_o this_o that_o tertullian_n send_v we_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o church_n which_o be_v found_v by_o the_o apostle_n because_o those_o church_n have_v the_o authentic_a letter_n as_o he_o call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o original_a write_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o that_o to_o send_v the_o heretic_n to_o the_o church_n and_o to_o their_o testimony_n by_o reason_n of_o those_o authentic_a letter_n be_v to_o sâ—â—d_v they_o to_o the_o scripture_n itself_o 4._o beside_o let_v these_o 〈◊〉_d â—nd_v she_o convert_v which_o have_v be_v seduce_v by_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n read_v it_o from_o the_o 22_o to_o the_o 32_o chap._n and_o they_o will_v see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o tertullian_n will_v have_v we_o search_v in_o tradition_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o a_o unwritten_a word_n and_o certain_a doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v commit_v to_o the_o ear_n and_o the_o memory_n of_o their_o successor_n the_o heretic_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o sacred_a volume_n go_v to_o say_v tertullian_n to_o they_o lay_v by_o the_o holy_a bock_n and_o let_v we_o lay_v hold_n of_o tradition_n let_v we_o see_v what_o the_o bishop_n have_v teach_v since_o the_o apostle_n and_o i_o will_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v precise_o the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o that_o which_o be_v write_v in_o our_o book_n which_o you_o reject_v read_v you_o that_o have_v suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v abuse_v read_v i_o say_v the_o 22_o chap._n and_o those_o that_o follow_v to_o the_o 27_o and_o you_o will_v see_v that_o the_o heretic_n speak_v exact_o the_o same_o language_n which_o your_o converter_n do_v that_o we_o must_v not_o apply_v to_o nor_o support_v ourselves_o by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n 25._o apostle_n tertull._n de_fw-fr prescrip_n c._n 25._o that_o the_o apostle_n indeed_o may_v know_v all_o and_o agree_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v preach_v but_o they_o do_v not_o reveal_v all_o thing_n to_o all_o that_o they_o say_v certain_a thing_n public_o and_o to_o all_o but_o that_o there_o be_v other_o thing_n which_o they_o say_v in_o secret_a and_o to_o a_o few_o and_o that_o be_v it_o which_o st._n paul_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v to_o timothy_n o_o timothy_n keep_v that_o good_a thing_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o thou_o behold_v exact_o the_o doctrine_n of_o your_o converter_n and_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n it_o be_v that_o which_o tertullian_n oppose_v prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v nothing_o by_o tradition_n but_o that_o which_o be_v write_v 5._o poor_a silly_a fool_n which_o have_v suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v seduce_v by_o i_o know_v not_o what_o shadow_n and_o appearance_n and_o who_o put_v yourselves_o to_o judge_v of_o antiquity_n without_o know_v any_o thing_n thereof_o if_o you_o know_v against_o what_o heretic_n tertullian_n dispute_v you_o will_v see_v that_o the_o contrversie_n be_v not_o about_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n these_o heretic_n deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v a_o true_a man_n they_o say_v that_o he_o have_v no_o true_a flesh_n and_o that_o his_o passion_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o tragedy_n and_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o phantom_n they_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v there_o any_o need_n to_o recur_v to_o tradition_n to_o prove_v such_o thing_n as_o these_o do_v not_o the_o scripture_n contain_v those_o truth_n that_o be_v opposite_a to_o these_o wicked_a imagination_n as_o clear_o as_o tradition_n and_o do_v you_o not_o see_v that_o tertullian_n forsake_v the_o scripture_n on_o this_o subject_a only_a because_o the_o enemy_n against_o which_o he_o dispute_v have_v forsake_v they_o and_o have_v no_o reverence_n for_o their_o authority_n 6._o to_o conclude_v if_o there_o be_v any_o hard_a term_n in_o this_o book_n attribute_v they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o the_o heat_n of_o dispute_n which_o always_o carry_v man_n too_o far_o second_o to_o the_o genius_n and_o african_a manner_n of_o tertullian_n expression_n and_o learn_v that_o according_a to_o the_o same_o author_n 15._o author_n lib._n prescrip_n c._n 15._o one_o can_v prove_v any_o thing_n which_o respect_v the_o faith_n but_o by_o those_o letter_n and_o write_n which_o be_v the_o rule_n thereof_o learn_v by_o this_o excellent_a passage_n of_o tatian_n who_o be_v then_o the_o judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o the_o source_n and_o fountain_n of_o instruction_n it_o be_v to_o that_o he_o refer_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o become_v a_o christian_n graec._n christian_n tatian_n orat._n in_o graec._n as_o i_o seek_v every_o where_n with_o care_n i_o happen_v on_o some_o book_n of_o the_o barbarian_n so_o the_o pagan_n call_v the_o book_n of_o christian_n and_o jew_n and_o i_o sound_v they_o as_o to_o time_n much_o more_o ancient_a than_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o much_o more_o venerable_a if_o we_o consider_v the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o grecian_a book_n i_o give_v credit_n to_o these_o book_n because_o their_o style_n be_v simple_a and_o yet_o magnificent_a because_o there_o be_v nothing_o affect_v in_o they_o because_o the_o discourse_n be_v not_o obscure_a and_o many_o thing_n to_o come_v be_v predict_v in_o they_o i_o be_v affect_v with_o they_o because_o of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o promise_n and_o because_o they_o learn_v i_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o monarch_n in_o the_o universe_n this_o ancient_n know_v not_o as_o yet_o the_o divinity_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n that_o the_o first_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v i_o believe_v the_o church_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a but_o because_o the_o church_n say_v so_o and_o as_o to_o tradition_n you_o which_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v dazzle_v by_o the_o
very_o desirous_a thereof_o weep_v and_o profess_v that_o she_o will_v never_o go_v to_o mass_n but_o it_o be_v refuse_v she_o until_o they_o shall_v receive_v great_a mark_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o her_o return_n and_o repentance_n a_o few_o day_n after_o there_o be_v another_o assembly_n in_o a_o desert_n under_o the_o covert_n of_o a_o barn_n in_o the_o parish_n of_o st._n martin_n de_fw-fr carcones_n where_o there_o be_v full_a out_o sixteen_o hundred_o person_n it_o be_v in_o the_o night_n and_o continue_v until_o two_o hour_n before_o day_n two_o day_n after_o there_o be_v another_o assembly_n in_o the_o parish_n of_o st._n john_n de_fw-fr gardoningue_n where_o there_o be_v seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o person_n the_o day_n after_o on_o the_o lord_n day_n in_o the_o parish_n of_o st._n cross_n de_fw-fr caderles_a there_o be_v another_o where_o there_o be_v about_o fourteen_o hundred_o person_n from_o all_o the_o neighbour_a village_n they_o have_v knowledge_n of_o this_o assembly_n the_o intendant_n and_o judge_n send_v a_o advocate_n name_v joly_n to_o inform_v they_o concern_v it_o all_o their_o diligence_n go_v no_o further_a than_o to_o discover_v three_o or_o four_o person_n there_o be_v so_o much_o fidelity_n among_o those_o that_o make_v up_o these_o assembly_n they_o take_v one_o which_o they_o threaten_v with_o death_n he_o seem_v to_o comply_v and_o promise_v to_o tell_v what_o he_o know_v but_o whether_o indeed_o he_o know_v no_o body_n or_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o name_v they_o he_o discover_v at_o first_o but_o two_o person_n nevertheless_o those_o of_o the_o village_n of_o st._n john_n who_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v be_v all_o discover_v by_o the_o person_n that_o have_v be_v take_v flee_v and_o save_v themselves_o in_o the_o wood_n this_o flight_n discover_v they_o and_o the_o way_n with_o which_o they_o serve_v themselves_o to_o force_v confession_n learn_v the_o persecutor_n almost_o all_o those_o which_o have_v assist_v at_o these_o assembly_n but_o they_o find_v the_o number_n of_o they_o so_o great_a that_o it_o force_v they_o and_o also_o constrain_v they_o to_o cease_v these_o persecution_n see_v that_o they_o must_v depopulate_v the_o country_n if_o they_o proceed_v rigorous_o against_o the_o accuse_a they_o therefore_o resolve_v to_o send_v they_o back_o upon_o promise_n that_o they_o will_v return_v thither_o no_o more_o reserve_v nevertheless_o liberty_n to_o themselves_o of_o chastise_v those_o which_o they_o call_v head_n of_o these_o undertake_n these_o threaten_n and_o these_o persecution_n can_v not_o oblige_v the_o faithful_a to_o give_v over_o and_o a_o few_o day_n after_o without_o more_o delay_n they_o have_v another_o assembly_n in_o a_o meadow_n in_o the_o same_o parish_n of_o st._n john_n where_o there_o be_v near_o two_o thousand_o person_n there_o be_v prayer_n preach_v and_o the_o communion_n as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o this_o exercise_n a_o voice_n be_v hear_v to_o say_v that_o the_o dragoon_n draw_v near_o upon_o which_o he_o that_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o a_o pastor_n cry_v out_o la_fw-fr those_o that_o fear_v depart_v but_o not_o one_o person_n stir_v every_o one_o prepare_v himself_o to_o suffer_v martyrdom_n the_o dragoon_n come_v not_o on_o the_o place_n until_o the_o day_n after_o they_o see_v the_o grass_n tread_v and_o thereupon_o the_o priest_n which_o accompany_v they_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n have_v keep_v his_o sabbath_n there_o the_o day_n before_o they_o make_v prisoner_n some_o of_o the_o peasant_n of_o the_o neighbour_a village_n and_o carry_v they_o to_o montpellier_n where_o they_o take_v their_o deposition_n and_o release_v they_o these_o method_n of_o proceed_v be_v design_v to_o affrighten_v they_o but_o they_o prevail_v nothing_o for_o the_o monday_n follow_v there_o be_v another_o meeting_n or_o assembly_n of_o two_o thousand_o person_n in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o same_o parish_n a_o unhappy_a apostate_n of_o the_o town_n of_o caderles_a name_v mazel_n go_v and_o accuse_v and_o discover_v they_o to_o the_o curate_n of_o the_o village_n of_o st._n john_n who_o go_v thither_o the_o day_n after_o with_o some_o officer_n of_o justice_n that_o he_o may_v repair_v to_o bebe_n which_o be_v the_o place_n where_o the_o assembly_n be_v hold_v they_o must_v pass_v over_o precipice_n and_o rock_n which_o make_v they_o think_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v pass_v that_o way_n by_o night_n and_o the_o curate_n say_v in_o a_o language_n common_a enough_o with_o those_o honest_a man_n i_o do_v not_o know_v how_o these_o devil_n can_v pass_v here_o in_o the_o night_n i_o will_v my_o brethren_n that_o you_o shall_v compare_v your_o tenderness_n with_o this_o unwearied_a zeal_n this_o be_v nothing_o to_o what_o you_o will_v see_v afterward_o but_o it_o be_v nevertheless_o enough_o to_o show_v you_o that_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o weak_a thing_n of_o the_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o strong_a these_o poor_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o mountain_n with_o their_o ignorance_n and_o rusticity_n will_v rise_v up_o in_o judgement_n agaie_v you_o we_o hear_v that_o you_o run_v in_o troop_n to_o the_o popish_a church_n to_o hear_v their_o sermon_n it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o you_o ought_v to_o seek_v the_o word_n of_o god._n you_o will_v not_o find_v it_o there_o but_o corrupt_v and_o mingle_v with_o human_a tradition_n and_o although_o some_o preacher_n shall_v affect_v and_o choose_v to_o preach_v nothing_o but_o morality_n unto_o you_o nevertheless_o there_o will_v be_v danger_n in_o go_v to_o hear_v they_o but_o we_o intend_v to_o discourse_v you_o more_o at_o large_a on_o this_o subject_n till_o when_o we_o recommend_v you_o to_o the_o grace_n of_o god._n october_n 1._o 1687._o the_o four_o pastoral_n letter_n to_o those_o that_o frequent_v the_o popish_a church_n assembly_n of_o christian_n in_o cevennes_n the_o martyrdom_n of_o many_o christian_n of_o that_o country_n and_o particular_o of_o sr_n fulcran_n rey_n student_n in_o theology_n my_o dear_o belove_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god._n we_o will_v begin_v our_o letter_n where_o we_o end_v the_o precedent_n we_o have_v learn_v that_o those_o among_o you_o which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v prevail_v on_o to_o go_v to_o mass_n do_v nevertheless_o fill_v the_o popish_a church_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o service_n and_o worship_n particular_o in_o great_a city_n as_o paris_n you_o intend_v thereby_o to_o satisfy_v your_o persecutor_n in_o part_n you_o think_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o turn_v away_o or_o at_o least_o delay_v the_o violence_n wherewith_o they_o threaten_v you_o that_o they_o may_v force_v you_o to_o go_v to_o mass_n and_o communicate_v and_o beside_o you_o imagine_v that_o yond_o do_v no_o evil_n because_o you_o go_v to_o hear_v man_n that_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n though_o not_o in_o a_o manner_n so_o pure_a as_o you_o desire_v it_o and_o you_o think_v yourselves_o sufficient_o able_a to_o separate_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a moreover_o among_o preacher_n you_o choose_v those_o that_o out_o of_o complaisance_n and_o kindness_n to_o you_o speak_v little_a of_o controversy_n and_o with_o very_a much_o moderation_n and_o entertain_v you_o for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o time_n with_o truth_n which_o be_v common_a to_o we_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o duty_n of_o morality_n the_o necessity_n whereof_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o christian_n it_o be_v better_a say_v you_o to_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o this_o manner_n than_o not_o to_o hear_v it_o at_o all_o behold_v these_o be_v your_o excuse_n but_o i_o pray_v my_o brethren_n give_v heed_n to_o what_o i_o be_o about_o to_o say_v you_o do_v not_o perceive_v whither_o this_o conduct_n will_v lead_v you_o 1._o in_o frequent_v constant_o the_o exercise_n of_o devotion_n of_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o be_v often_o in_o the_o popish_a church_n you_o will_v insensible_o abate_v in_o the_o aversion_n you_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o those_o place_n of_o devotion_n which_o superstition_n have_v render_v entire_o profane_a you_o enter_v without_o indignation_n into_o those_o place_n in_o which_o the_o great_a god_n jealous_a of_o his_o honour_n be_v provoke_v to_o jealousy_n by_o idolatry_n you_o accustom_v yourselves_o to_o see_v image_n before_o which_o man_n prostrate_v themselves_o and_o to_o which_o they_o give_v religious_a honour_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o that_o law_n which_o be_v give_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o thunder_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o transgressor_n thereof_o shall_v be_v smite_v with_o the_o just_a thunder_n of_o the_o divine_a vengeance_n you_o behold_v without_o emotion_n those_o altar_n where_o that_o unhappy_a sacrifice_n be_v offer_v which_o be_v so_o great_a a_o shame_n to_o the_o
off_o head_n to_o hang_v and_o burn_v therefore_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v impute_v to_o she_o a_o sovereign_a magistrate_n content_v himself_o to_o be_v judge_n and_o to_o condemn_v to_o death_n but_o he_o do_v not_o execute_v he_o leave_v that_o to_o the_o hangman_n by_o consequence_n if_o he_o condemn_v the_o innocent_a and_o cause_n they_o to_o die_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o hangman_n and_o not_o to_o he_o the_o church_n do_v a_o very_a fine_a honour_n to_o magistrate_n she_o make_v they_o her_o hangman_n she_o herself_o do_v not_o kill_v but_o she_o constrain_v prince_n to_o kill_v and_o burn_v she_o constrain_v i_o say_v by_o excommunication_n censure_n exhortation_n seduction_n solicitation_n and_o the_o end_n thereof_o be_v she_o will_v be_v able_a to_o say_v the_o church_n dip_v not_o her_o hand_n in_o blood_n the_o church_n by_o itself_o never_o make_v use_v of_o force_n do_v the_o devil_n ever_o cheat_v after_o a_o more_o impudent_a and_o frontless_a manner_n i_o will_v not_o say_v after_o a_o more_o fine_a and_o subtle_a manner_n for_o it_o be_v to_o lie_v without_o any_o hope_n to_o deceive_v the_o snare_n be_v so_o broad_a and_o so_o ridiculous_a it_o be_v better_o without_o craft_n to_o take_v the_o way_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n take_v at_o last_o and_o to_o maintain_v that_o christian_a prince_n as_o such_o have_v right_a to_o punish_v pretend_a heretic_n with_o death_n understand_v you_o say_v he_o that_o prince_n who_o be_v son_n of_o the_o church_n never_o ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o sword_n to_o abuse_v the_o enemy_n thereof_o do_v you_o dare_v to_o say_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o your_o doctor_n which_o have_v maintain_v by_o so_o many_o write_n that_o the_o republic_n of_o geneva_n have_v power_n and_o right_a to_o condemn_v servetus_n to_o the_o fire_n for_o have_v deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v avow_v that_o these_o gentleman_n be_v admirable_a in_o their_o confidence_n do_v you_o dare_v to_o say_v yes_o we_o dare_v to_o say_v it_o since_o we_o say_v it_o with_o most_o part_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o with_o the_o wise_a and_o most_o understanding_n of_o the_o modern_n we_o dare_v say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o b._n of_o meaux_n maintain_v here_o be_v bloody_a and_o cruel_a and_o that_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o leave_v it_o in_o share_n to_o he_o who_o be_v a_o liar_n and_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n servetus_n be_v burn_v at_o geneva_n therefore_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o burn_v hugonot_n and_o the_o calvinist_n god_n forgive_v these_o unhappy_a man_n which_o have_v the_o cruelty_n to_o compare_v we_o with_o servetus_n this_o man_n be_v not_o only_o a_o enemy_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n of_o all_o divinity_n he_o be_v impious_a he_o be_v a_o blasphemer_n and_o although_o he_o make_v profession_n of_o believe_v one_o god_n the_o irreverent_a manner_n wherewith_o he_o speak_v of_o holy_a mystery_n make_v it_o plain_a enough_o that_o he_o have_v renounce_v all_o religion_n as_o well_o as_o all_o shame_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v permit_v we_o to_o quit_v our_o hand_n of_o such_o man_n they_o object_n unto_o we_o the_o sentiment_n of_o our_o doctor_n i_o answer_v our_o doctor_n never_o do_v believe_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o persecute_v and_o burn_v man_n that_o confess_v god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o three_o creed_n they_o never_o put_v papist_n to_o death_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o although_o some_o of_o our_o first_o writer_n shall_v have_v go_v too_o far_o in_o speak_v concern_v the_o punishment_n of_o heretic_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v know_v that_o our_o author_n be_v not_o our_o teacher_n we_o have_v but_o one_o only_a teacher_n and_o that_o be_v jesus_n christ_n speak_v by_o his_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n we_o swear_v to_o no_o man_n word_n but_o to_o those_o of_o god._n and_o without_o serve_v myself_o of_o the_o example_n and_o authority_n of_o your_o doctor_n tell_v i_o in_o what_o place_n of_o scripture_n heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v except_v from_o the_o number_n of_o those_o malefactor_n against_o who_o s._n paul_n have_v say_v that_o god_n have_v arm_v king_n and_o prince_n it_o appertain_v not_o to_o we_o to_o show_v you_o that_o heretic_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o against_o which_o god_n have_v put_v a_o sword_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o prince_n it_o be_v for_o you_o gentleman_n persecutor_n to_o prove_v to_o we_o that_o they_o be_v comprehend_v there_o for_o we_o have_v sense_n reason_n piety_n and_o humanity_n on_o our_o side_n and_o beside_o we_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o sound_a antiquity_n for_o more_o than_o four_o hundred_o year_n how_o can_v the_o church_n be_v able_a to_o put_v the_o sword_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o magistrate_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o her_o enemy_n in_o a_o time_n when_o the_o most_o scrupulous_a christian_n find_v it_o difficult_a to_o consent_v to_o the_o death_n of_o those_o criminal_n that_o disturb_v the_o public_a peace_n and_o that_o of_o particular_a person_n and_o do_v maintain_v that_o christian_n without_o exception_n never_o ought_v to_o dip_v their_o hand_n in_o blood._n in_o what_o dictionary_n have_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n find_v that_o evil_a thinker_n and_o evil_a doer_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n prince_n have_v right_a to_o punish_v evil_a doer_n with_o death_n therefore_o they_o have_v also_o right_a to_o punish_v evil_a thinker_n with_o death_n they_o have_v right_a to_o punish_v those_o who_o crime_n be_v apparent_a to_o the_o public_a ruin_n therefore_o they_o have_v right_a to_o burn_v man_n who_o crime_n be_v in_o the_o conscience_n the_o empire_n whereof_o appertain_v only_o to_o god._n if_o the_o church_n have_v right_a to_o call_v in_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o heretic_n why_o do_v s._n paul_n say_v simple_o a_o man_n that_o be_v a_o heretic_n reject_v after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n why_o do_v he_o not_o say_v deliver_v he_o to_o the_o secular_a power_n that_o he_o may_v be_v burn_v do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o in_o a_o few_o age_n prince_n will_v become_v christian_n and_o have_v the_o sword_n in_o their_o hand_n do_v he_o only_o give_v precept_n for_o the_o present_a time_n and_o state_n have_v this_o cruelty_n of_o massacre_a honest_a well-meaning_a but_o mistake_v person_n any_o affinity_n with_o the_o precept_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o command_v we_o to_o serve_v ourselves_o with_o sweetness_n humanity_n prayer_n exhortation_n and_o reason_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o they_o it_o be_v then_o permit_v to_o massacre_v the_o jew_n for_o there_o be_v none_o great_a enemy_n to_o the_o church_n than_o they_o be_v be_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o promise_v a_o return_n and_o conversion_n to_o that_o nation_n how_o shall_v they_o return_v if_o they_o be_v destroy_v will_v man_n never_o be_v ashamed_a of_o this_o antichristian_a barbarity_n will_v they_o never_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n who_o make_v himself_o drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o saint_n devour_v their_o flesh_n make_v war_n upon_o they_o and_o overcome_v they_o and_o be_v therefore_o call_v beast_n lion_n bear_v and_o leopard_n for_o he_o must_v have_v renounce_v reason_n and_o humanity_n and_o be_v transform_v into_o a_o savage_a beast_n that_o behave_v himself_o towards_o christian_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n behave_v itself_o towards_o we_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n affirm_v that_o what_o they_o do_v against_o we_o at_o this_o day_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o lawful_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n that_o prince_n enjoy_v by_o authority_n from_o god_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o offender_n and_o i_o will_v prove_v to_o he_o in_o three_o word_n that_o it_o be_v false_a 1._o prince_n in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sword_n against_o malefactor_n design_n their_o ruin_n that_o public_a society_n be_v no_o more_o trouble_v with_o they_o it_o be_v the_o end_n that_o be_v heretofore_o propose_v in_o persecution_n for_o religion_n it_o be_v the_o end_n that_o charles_n the_o nine_o pretend_v to_o have_v in_o the_o massacre_n of_o s._n bartholomew_n it_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o inquisitor_n who_o burn_v all_o those_o that_o be_v suspect_v of_o heresy_n it_o have_v be_v the_o end_n of_o all_o persecutor_n in_o past_a age_n but_o this_o be_v not_o their_o end_n at_o this_o day_n they_o intend_v not_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o pretend_a heretic_n but_o their_o conversion_n therefore_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o heretic_n be_v not_o eccept_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o malefactor_n against_o who_o god_n have_v arm_v prince_n this_o will_v
of_o the_o sun_n as_o they_o suppose_v in_o produce_v those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n our_o fear_n will_v have_v no_o foundation_n to_o defend_v we_o against_o this_o prejudice_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n produce_v the_o false_a fear_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o the_o disciple_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la who_o fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o worship_v a_o man_n a_o infant_n a_o creature_n however_o perfect_a and_o high_o privilege_v he_o be_v let_v not_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n be_v displease_v behold_v a_o shred_n of_o antiquity_n ill_o place_v and_o dispose_v for_o a_o person_n that_o pride_n himself_o of_o knowledge_n it_o suppose_v that_o the_o arrian_n and_o samosatenian_o have_v heretofore_o refuse_v to_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o be_v a_o creature_n a_o man_n a_o infant_n just_a as_o we_o refuse_v at_o this_o day_n to_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n under_o pretence_n that_o it_o be_v but_o bread._n i_o will_v be_v very_o glad_a that_o he_o will_v a_o little_a show_v we_o those_o place_n in_o the_o ancient_n where_o the_o arrian_n refuse_v to_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n because_o he_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o man._n first_o of_o all_o they_o do_v not_o say_v he_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n they_o acknowledge_v he_o be_v god_n of_o god_n and_o light_n of_o light_n and_o that_o he_o be_v before_o abraham_n but_o they_o say_v he_o be_v a_o god_n create_v before_o all_o age_n and_o afterward_o incarnate_a and_o as_o for_o the_o adoration_n they_o so_o little_o refuse_v to_o give_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n that_o all_o the_o father_n make_v it_o their_o crime_n and_o convince_v they_o of_o idolatry_n because_o suppose_v jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o creature_n they_o nevertheless_o adore_v he_o it_o be_v good_a my_o brethren_n that_o you_o observe_v this_o passage_n and_o that_o you_o conclude_v that_o these-gentleman_n know_v not_o how_o to_o quote_v the_o ancient_n without_o impress_v some_o footstep_n of_o their_o falseness_n and_o perfidiousness_n on_o those_o quotation_n they_o ought_v to_o find_v a_o example_n about_o vain_a fear_n in_o antiquity_n like_o unto_o we_o they_o can_v find_v none_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v expedient_a to_o make_v one_o but_o although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o arrian_n do_v refuse_v to_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n for_o fear_n that_o they_o shall_v adore_v a_o man_n a_o infant_n they_o have_v be_v mistake_v and_o we_o shall_v have_v reason_n to_o be_v unwilling_a to_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n for_o fear_n of_o adore_v bread._n for_o the_o orthodox_n do_v invincible_o prove_v to_o the_o arrian_n that_o this_o man_n be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o papist_n will_v never_o prove_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n your_o reformer_n have_v do_v nothing_o but_o renew_v the_o controversy_n end_v six_o hundred_o year_n since_o when_o berengarius_fw-la move_v they_o and_o if_o you_o call_v in_o doubt_n the_o judgement_n that_o be_v give_v against_o he_o other_o with_o as_o much_o reason_n will_v doubt_v concern_v precede_a council_n and_o behold_v we_o then_o oblige_v to_o examine_v anew_o all_o which_o have_v be_v decree_v as_o if_o we_o begin_v to_o be_v christian_n and_o that_o all_o that_o our_o father_n have_v determine_v be_v good_a for_o nothing_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o we_o have_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o renew_v controversy_n end_v six_o hundred_o year_n ago_o we_o acknowledge_v no_o authority_n in_o a_o antichristian_a church_n such_o be_v that_o in_o which_o berengarius_fw-la live_v to_o determine_v controversy_n it_o have_v no_o right_a to_o determine_v they_o or_o at_o least_o we_o have_v right_a to_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o her_o decision_n it_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o our_o arrian_n do_v now_o at_o this_o day_n say_v unto_o we_o your_o divine_n and_o schoolman_n have_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o renew_v controversy_n already_o determine_v more_o than_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n ago_o in_o the_o council_n of_o tyre_n jerusalem_n milan_n and_o ariminum_n the_o date_n be_v a_o little_o old_a and_o the_o authority_n in_o my_o opinion_n a_o little_o great_a for_o the_o church_n of_o the_o arrian_n be_v much_o more_o pure_a than_o that_o of_o the_o man_n of_o sin._n it_o have_v be_v a_o great_a marvel_n if_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n have_v neglect_v to_o bring_v into_o this_o short_a letter_n the_o sophism_n about_o the_o judge_n of_o controversy_n these_o gentleman_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o say_v it_o be_v their_o only_a rampart_n it_o be_v necessary_a they_o always_o return_v thither_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v we_o to_o reject_v the_o council_n that_o have_v condemn_v berengarius_fw-la behold_v we_o under_o a_o necessity_n to_o examine_v anew_o all_o the_o council_n which_o have_v decide_v the_o controversy_n against_o the_o arrian_n nestorian_n etc._n etc._n this_o signify_v nothing_o neither_o according_a to_o my_o principle_n nor_o those_o of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n have_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n forget_v that_o according_a to_o his_o principle_n no_o council_n be_v infallible_a but_o those_o that_o be_v general_n wherefore_o then_o do_v he_o demand_v the_o same_o submission_n for_o the_o council_n that_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la as_o for_o those_o that_o condemn_v arrius_n nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n these_o last_o be_v consider_v as_o oeconomical_a and_o by_o consequence_n as_o infallible_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o a_o council_n of_o tours_n of_o verseille_n a_o council_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v condemn_v berengarius_fw-la be_v but_o particular_a council_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o infallible_a some_o of_o they_o have_v the_o pope_n for_o their_o head_n yea_o but_o according_a to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n a_o great_a friend_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o infallible_a nor_o can_v he_o communicate_v it_o to_o any_o one_o let_v these_o gentleman_n fix_v their_o principle_n or_o let_v they_o not_o delude_v we_o by_o compare_v council_n which_o can_v err_v to_o council_n which_o according_a to_o they_o be_v infallible_a and_o can_v be_v mistake_v if_o this_o be_v worth_a nothing_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n it_o be_v worth_a less_o according_a to_o i_o these_o gentleman_n will_v not_o take_v it_o amiss_o if_o we_o have_v mote_n veneration_n for_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o four_o age_n where_o they_o judge_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n than_o for_o council_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n hold_v in_o a_o time_n in_o which_o the_o church_n be_v plunge_v into_o a_o abyss_n of_o corruption_n according_a to_o the_o confession_n of_o baronius_n and_o other_o like_v unto_o he_o therefore_o one_o may_v doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o that_o age_n and_o not_o doubt_v of_o those_o of_o all_o the_o precede_a council_n but_o because_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o have_v some_o submission_n for_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o four_o age_n must_v we_o therefore_o pluck_v out_o our_o eye_n must_v we_o cease_v to_o see_v that_o they_o do_v decide_v conformable_o to_o the_o scripture_n must_v we_o cease_v to_o build_v the_o submission_n that_o we_o have_v for_o council_n principal_o upon_o the_o conformity_n of_o their_o decision_n with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n behold_v we_o oblige_v to_o examine_v all_o anew_o as_o if_o we_o begin_v to_o be_v christian_n behold_v we_o oblige_v to_o examine_v all_o anew_o yea_o every_o one_o for_o himself_o and_o do_v not_o every_o one_o of_o we_o begin_v to_o be_v christian_a when_o he_o begin_v to_o live_v and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o reason_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n be_v at_o agreement_n that_o when_o a_o man_n begin_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n he_o have_v right_a to_o examine_v society_n and_o confederate_a church_n do_v not_o always_o begin_v to_o be_v christian_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a that_o they_o examine_v and_o when_o once_o they_o have_v form_v their_o confession_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o they_o repeat_v it_o at_o least_o unless_o it_o be_v make_v appear_v that_o they_o have_v err_v and_o be_v mistake_v but_o every_o particular_a person_n begin_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n he_o have_v therefore_o right_a to_o examine_v and_o so_o behold_v the_o right_n of_o single_a person_n re_fw-mi establish_v by_o the_o reason_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n we_o will_v not_o touch_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o private_a letter_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n at_o this_o time_n because_o what_o he_o add_v concern_v the_o judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o the_o reflection_n which_o we_o have_v to_o make_v thereon_o will_v fall_v in_o very_o well_o with_o what_o follow_v in_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n
overwhelm_v it_o herein_o be_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v a_o miracle_n and_o on_o the_o occasion_n thereof_o we_o ought_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o finger_n of_o god._n without_o put_v you_o upon_o inquiry_n and_o disquisition_n consider_v whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o god_n who_o have_v permit_v so_o many_o depth_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o have_v arrive_v so_o many_o schism_n among_o those_o that_o profess_v to_o receive_v and_o believe_v they_o have_v not_o leave_v some_o mean_n in_o his_o church_n to_o quiet_a and_o determine_v they_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o remedy_n for_o division_n but_o that_o every_o one_o may_v believe_v according_a to_o his_o own_o fancy_n and_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n be_v thence_o lead_v insensible_o to_o a_o indifference_n in_o religion_n which_o be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o evil_n be_v not_o this_o what_o i_o say_v but_o even_o now_o to_o discourse_v in_o the_o air_n against_o know_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o against_o such_o truth_n as_o all_o the_o world_n confess_v and_o avow_v let_v we_o say_v with_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n shall_v leave_v so_o many_o depth_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o which_o so_o many_o division_n may_v arise_v and_o not_o leave_v to_o his_o church_n some_o mean_n to_o put_v a_o period_n to_o they_o behold_v the_o principle_n and_o who_o can_v deny_v so_o plausible_a a_o maxim_n but_o behold_v my_o conclusion_n therefore_o there_o have_v be_v never_o any_o division_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o find_v mean_n to_o determine_v therefore_o it_o have_v well_o and_o easy_o determine_v the_o division_n which_o continue_v well_o nigh_o the_o space_n of_o four_o hundred_o year_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o word_n the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o i_o therefore_o it_o quiet_v the_o difference_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o other_o word_n the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o there_o be_v million_o of_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n nestorian_n and_o eutychian_o that_o have_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o for_o 1200_o year_n pass_v therefore_o it_o have_v raise_v the_o division_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n peter_n feed_v my_o sheep_n and_o it_o be_v not_o true-that_a all_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v at_o a_o schism_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n thereon_o and_o be_v not_o of_o the_o mind_n that_o they_o mean_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ought_v to_o be_v universal_a pastor_n of_o all_o church_n they_o say_v and_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v be_v divide_v almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n the_o lutheran_n give_v one_o sense_n the_o calvinist_n another_o and_o the_o romanist_n a_o three_o sense_n concern_v they_o but_o that_o be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v a_o popular_a error_n and_o a_o illusion_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n shall_v not_o leave_v any_o mean_n to_o his_o church_n to_o quiet_a the_o difference_n that_o shall_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n a_o man_n will_v think_v these_o gentleman_n have_v a_o design_n to_o scoff_n and_o deride_v mankind_n they_o form_v a_o utopia_n a_o world_n make_v at_o pleasure_n out_o of_o their_o own_o imagination_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o present_a world_n be_v so_o make_v and_o that_o we_o be_v in_o it_o and_o very_o well_o and_o safe_a there_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o we_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o see_v the_o contrary_a the_o world_n be_v not_o make_v as_o you_o report_v it_o they_o answer_v we_o you_o deceive_v yourselves_o you_o be_v blind_a buzzard_n and_o see_v nothing_o you_o seem_v indeed_o to_o see_v the_o contrary_a but_o nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o than_o we_o say_v and_o we_o will_v demonstrate_v it_o by_o reason_n my_o brethren_n you_o may_v there_o perceive_v the_o falseness_n and_o illusion_n of_o the_o method_n of_o your_o converter_n learn_v from_o hence_o in_o three_o word_n what_o be_v the_o proper_a method_n of_o confute_v they_o have_v recourse_n to_o experience_n and_o tell_v they_o you_o will_v prove_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o and_o i_o see_v with_o my_o eye_n the_o contrary_a to_o what_o you_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v it_o be_v not_o therefore_o true_a that_o god_n have_v give_v a_o sure_a and_o easy_a mean_n to_o quiet_a the_o difference_n which_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n god_n will_v save_v his_o select_a but_o he_o will_v abandon_v his_o enemy_n to_o blindness_n it_o be_v his_o pleasure_n that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n but_o he_o have_v fill_v the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o light_a to_o dissipate_v these_o darkness_n with_o respect_n to_o his_o elect._n and_o as_o for_o the_o reprobate_n he_o permit_v this_o spiritual_a darkness_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o see_v the_o sparkle_a and_o lightsome_a truth_n which_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o remain_v upon_o their_o heart_n god_n have_v not_o leave_v certain_a mean_n to_o prevent_v and_o pacify_v division_n we_o be_v convince_v of_o that_o by_o experience_n for_o division_n do_v continue_v among_o christian_n and_o have_v do_v so_o for_o fifteen_o century_n what_o mean_v soever_o have_v be_v use_v to_o heal_v they_o but_o he_o have_v leave_v mean_n sufficient_o certain_a for_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o child_n to_o eternal_a life_n by_o the_o way_n and_o path_n of_o truth_n it_o be_v his_o holy_a word_n together_o with_o the_o direction_n of_o his_o spirit_n which_o conduct_n infallible_o not_o whole_a society_n but_o all_o that_o be_v he_o in_o particular_a in_o all_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o preserve_v they_o from_o all_o those_o error_n that_o be_v mortal_a to_o their_o soul_n think_v think_v of_o that_o mr._n harken_v to_o your_o own_o reason_n and_o not_o to_o the_o subtlety_n of_o your_o minister_n think_v think_v of_o that_o my_o brethren_n consult_v both_o your_o reason_n and_o your_o sense_n attend_v to_o that_o which_o your_o eye_n report_v and_o do_v it_o hearken_v to_o the_o vain_a reason_n of_o man_n who_o discourse_v not_o upon_o that_o which_o be_v but_o upon_o that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v according_a to_o their_o imagination_n behold_v that_o which_o we_o have_v to_o say_v at_o present_a about_o this_o important_a matter_n which_o monsieur_n de_fw-fr meaux_n touch_v in_o his_o private_a letter_n we_o must_v now_o return_v to_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n and_o see_v how_o he_o prove_v the_o title_n of_o his_o second_o article_n the_o second_o article_n have_v for_o its_o title_n in_o the_o margin_n that_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o only_a true_a pastor_n he_o prove_v it_o by_o two_o medium_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o have_v the_o advantage_n of_o mutual_a succession_n in_o place_n and_o feat_n one_o to_o another_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n maintain_v that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o those_o that_o plant_v the_o gospel_n in_o hit_n diocese_n and_o all_o other_o bishop_n he_o say_v have_v the_o same_o glory_n the_o second_o proof_n be_v that_o they_o have_v also_o a_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v well_o when_o these_o two_o thing_n go_v together_o for_o otherwise_o to_o glory_v of_o a_o succession_n of_o seat_n without_o a_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n be_v in_o my_o opinion_n the_o most_o pitiful_a glory_n that_o any_o one_o can_v ascribe_v to_o himself_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o according_a to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n be_v a_o schismatic_a he_o and_o all_o his_o predecessor_n for_o above_o 800_o year_n be_v also_o in_o the_o place_n of_o those_o who_o plant_v the_o gospel_n in_o those_o country_n nevertheless_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v anathematise_v he_o a_o 100_o time_n and_o do_v anathematise_v he_o every_o year_n on_o good_a friday_n in_o the_o bull_n de_fw-fr coena_fw-la domini_fw-la the_o arrian_n bishop_n do_v hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o east_n and_o at_o this_o day_n the_o bishop_n of_o denmark_n sueden_n and_o england_n be_v also_o in_o the_o place_n of_o they_o which_o plant_v christianity_n in_o those_o country_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n perceive_v well_o that_o the_o glory_n of_o succession_n can_v do_v he_o no_o great_a good_a without_o doctrine_n and_o therefore_o do_v very_o fair_o renounce_v it_o to_o separate_v sound_a doctrine_n from_o the_o chair_n of_o succession_n be_v to_o
have_v err_v therefore_o it_o can_v err_v you_o will_v put_v your_o converter_n in_o their_o turn_n into_o some_o kind_n of_o perplexity_n for_o there_o will_v be_v a_o necessity_n either_o that_o they_o hold_v their_o peace_n and_o say_v nothing_o but_o absurdity_n or_o else_o that_o they_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o discussion_n of_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o err_v and_o it_o be_v a_o head_n of_o discourse_n where_o i_o be_o in_o no_o fear_n or_o concern_v for_o you_o for_o how_o little_a soever_o you_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n you_o will_v easy_o dismount_v the_o most_o able_a sophister_n when_o you_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n nor_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o the_o mass_n nor_o purgatory_n be_v in_o the_o scripture_n there_o need_v no_o great_a ability_n for_o that_o than_o for_o a_o man_n to_o prove_v that_o a_o chamber_n be_v empty_a when_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o they_o object_n unto_o you_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o say_v all_o but_o it_o be_v a_o sensible_a absurdity_n that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o instruct_v we_o concern_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o adore_v and_o it_o shall_v forget_v three_o four_o part_n of_o the_o object_n of_o our_o adoration_n it_o speak_v not_o to_o we_o but_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o god_n and_o nevertheless_o religious_a worship_n must_v be_v give_v to_o saint_n to_o image_n to_o relic_n and_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v you_o so_o silly_a as_o to_o be_v take_v in_o so_o pitiful_a a_o snare_n the_o scripture_n have_v not_o say_v all_o let_v it_o be_v grant_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o ceremony_n and_o order_n of_o discipline_n which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o religion_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o tell_v we_o all_o which_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v ridiculous_a i_o do_v maintain_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v lose_v all_o shame_n that_o shall_v advance_v it_o and_o to_o permit_v himself_o to_o be_v persuade_v thereof_o he_o must_v have_v lose_v all_o reason_n and_o be_v degenerate_v to_o a_o beast_n be_v it_o agreeable_a to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n imperfect_o to_o instruct_v the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o to_o leave_v to_o posterity_n the_o charge_n of_o add_v those_o essential_a part_n which_o be_v want_v but_o provide_v you_o can_v draw_v your_o converter_n from_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n which_o be_v the_o true_a snare_n of_o the_o devil_n invent_v as_o his_o last_o remedy_n i_o shall_v not_o fear_v or_o be_v concern_v for_o you_o although_o they_o shall_v batter_v you_o with_o the_o arm_n of_o tradition_n and_o though_o they_o shall_v tell_v you_o a_o hundred_o time_n the_o scripture_n have_v not_o say_v all_o tradition_n add_v the_o rest_n for_o you_o will_v always_o have_v a_o infallible_a refuge_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o you_o will_v be_v able_a to_o say_v if_o tradition_n may_v add_v to_o the_o scripture_n at_o least_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o destroy_v and_o teach_v or_o command_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n condemn_v after_o which_o it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a to_o prove_v that_o not_o only_o the_o scripture_n say_v nothing_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o take_n away_o of_o the_o cup_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n of_o purgatory_n or_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n or_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n etc._n etc._n but_o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v formal_o condemn_v they_o behold_v the_o first_o general_a method_n for_o ruine_v the_o fallacious_a argument_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o infallibility_n behold_v another_o the_o most_o sensible_a proof_n and_o that_o unto_o which_o you_o will_v be_v oblige_v to_o have_v regard_n when_o they_o will_v prove_v that_o you_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o blind_a submission_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v text_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v for_o example_n that_o which_o our_o lord_n jesus_n say_v matth._n 16._o that_o he_o have_v build_v his_o church_n upon_o s._n peter_n in_o such_o sort_n that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o that_o which_o s._n paul_n say_v in_o 1_o tim._n 3.15_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n there_o be_v that_o which_o be_v their_o strength_n but_o first_o of_o all_o demand_n of_o these_o gentleman_n whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v mention_v there_o say_v i_o grant_v that_o text_n signify_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o the_o devil_n never_o can_v introduce_v any_o error_n but_o how_o shall_v i_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o who_o this_o glorious_a promise_n of_o infallibility_n be_v make_v the_o greek_a church_n that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n jacobite_n or_o eutychian_o be_v very_o great_a communion_n in_o the_o east_n which_o call_v themselves_o christian_n upon_o as_o good_a a_o title_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o apostle_n certain_o found_v the_o eastern_a church_n it_o be_v without_o peradventure_o and_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v leave_v the_o privilege_n of_o be_v infallible_a to_o they_o why_o shall_v he_o cause_v it_o to_o pass_v from_o the_o east_n to_o the_o west_n to_o that_o they_o will_v say_v you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o s._n peter_n that_o the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n be_v make_v upon_o thou_o will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o now_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o s._n peter_n upon_o that_o demand_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n these_o two_o article_n first_o that_o this_o promise_n be_v not_o make_v but_o to_o the_o church_n of_o s._n peter_n second_o that_o s._n peter_n be_v the_o founder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o thing_n be_v impossible_a to_o be_v prove_v it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a absurdity_n that_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n to_o who_o christ_n jesus_n say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o find_v church_n he_o shall_v have_v no_o regard_n but_o to_o s._n peter_n and_o to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o found_v it_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o the_o day_n that_o that_o which_o our_o lord_n promise_v he_o promise_v to_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n and_o to_o other_o church_n but_o your_o converter_n will_v have_v yet_o more_o trouble_n to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o s._n peter_n there_o appear_v not_o any_o footstep_n thereof_o in_o the_o whole_a new_a testament_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v clear_a there_o be_v a_o church_n at_o rome_n before_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n have_v be_v there_o it_o may_v be_v one_o may_v prove_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v never_o at_o rome_n at_o least_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v that_o he_o never_o reside_v there_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o bishop_n for_o s._n paul_n say_v express_o that_o s._n peter_n be_v the_o apostle_n or_o bishop_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o circumcision_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o convert_a jew_n aught_o to_o have_v his_o seat_n either_o at_o jerusalem_n or_o babylon_n in_o the_o confine_n whereof_o be_v the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o disperse_a jew_n moreover_o he_o write_v and_o date_v his_o epistle_n from_o babylon_n you_o may_v therefore_o hold_v yourselves_o there_o and_o say_v i_o be_o well_o content_a that_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a church_n on_o earth_n but_o when_o i_o see_v with_o all_o my_o eye_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v err_v you_o shall_v permit_v i_o to_o search_v a_o infallible_a church_n elsewhere_o and_o to_o keep_v i_o where_o i_o be_o expect_v till_o i_o sin_v it_o you_o may_v i_o say_v keep_v you_o there_o but_o do_v do_v it_o move_v on_o further_o and_o tell_v your_o converter_n gentleman_n i_o perceive_v that_o these_o word_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o the_o church_n may_v have_v two_o sense_n for_o they_o may_v signify_v that_o the_o devil_n shall_v never_o introduce_v any_o error_n into_o the_o church_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o it_o be_v or_o it_o may_v signify_v that_o the_o devil_n shall_v never_o ruin_v the_o church_n that_o he_o shall_v never_o entire_o destroy_v it_o by_o ruine_v its_o foundation_n i._n e._n it_o be_v fundamental_a verity_n tell_v i_o do_v these_o word_n signify_v necessary_o the_o first_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n shall_v never_o introduce_v any_o capital_a or_o considerable_a error_n into_o the_o
church_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a that_o the_o church_n shall_v never_o fall_v into_o any_o error_n not_o at_o all_o for_o if_o one_o say_v to_o a_o prince_n i_o will_v take_v care_n that_o your_o enemy_n shall_v never_o prevail_v upon_o you_o that_o will_v not_o necessary_o signify_v that_o the_o enemy_n shall_v never_o have_v any_o victory_n upon_o he_o or_o gain_v any_o considerable_a advantage_n against_o he_o although_o this_o prince_n shall_v lose_v some_o village_n yea_o and_o some_o province_n yet_o if_o the_o gross_a and_o capital_a part_n of_o his_o empire_n always_o subsist_v notwithstanding_o he_o will_v have_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o promise_n make_v unto_o he_o provide_v therefore_o that_o the_o church_n subsist_v in_o all_o age_n although_o corrupt_a provide_v that_o the_o fundamental_o of_o christianity_n remain_v throughout_o in_o their_o integrity_n the_o promise_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o have_v its_o accomplishment_n but_o your_o converter_n will_v tell_v you_o these_o word_n signify_v not_o so_o for_o they_o signify_v that_o the_o church_n can_v never_o fall_v into_o any_o error_n answer_v they_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o question_n between_o you_o and_o i_o but_o who_o shall_v judge_v for_o we_o concern_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n it_o must_v not_o be_v you_o for_o you_o be_v a_o party_n and_o who_o can_v better_v judge_n than_o scripture_n and_o experience_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o the_o church_n be_v not_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v never_o suffer_v any_o considerable_a error_n in_o its_o faith._n all_o the_o holy_a scripture_n affirm_v the_o contrary_a it_o complain_v sometime_o that_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v become_v idolatrous_a and_o have_v serve_v other_o god_n it_o foretell_v in_o express_a word_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v corrupt_v itself_o that_o grievous_a wolf_n shall_v enter_v into_o the_o fold_n not_o spare_v the_o flock_n that_o there_o will_v be_v perilous_a time_n in_o which_o there_o will_v be_v a_o apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o seduce_a spirit_n will_v teach_v doctrine_n of_o devil_n that_o antichrist_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n and_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god._n that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v hide_v and_o as_o in_o a_o desert_n for_o the_o space_n of_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o prophetic_a day_n that_o be_v one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n that_o when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v he_o shall_v not_o find_v faith_n nor_o love_n among_o men._n that_o false_a prophet_n and_o false_a christ_n shall_v arise_v and_o deceive_v many_o to_o conclude_v for_o one_o text_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n can_v err_v we_o can_v produce_v a_o hundred_o that_o do_v affirm_v that_o false_a teacher_n shall_v introduce_v error_n there-into_a let_v we_o leave_v the_o scripture_n and_o pass_v to_o experience_n and_o see_v whether_o the_o church_n have_v not_o actual_o err_v it_o be_v prove_v clear_o that_o she_o have_v err_v because_o she_o have_v establish_v a_o worship_n direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o pure_a and_o simple_a worship_n the_o model_n whereof_o be_v find_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n viz._n of_o image_n of_o saint_n and_o saintess_n of_o a_o second_o sort_n of_o mediator_n of_o mass_n sacrifice_n and_o a_o hundred_o other_o thing_n that_o have_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o appointment_n there_o let_v we_o return_v to_o our_o text_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o the_o church_n it_o be_v dispute_v whether_o this_o text_n do_v signify_v that_o the_o church_n can_v never_o err_v in_o any_o wise_a or_o whether_o it_o signify_v that_o the_o foundation_n and_o fundamental_a verity_n of_o the_o church_n can_v never_o be_v overturn_v in_o truth_n the_o last_o sense_n be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o that_o can_v be_v grant_v to_o the_o papist_n be_v that_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o the_o other_o but_o be_v it_o not_o very_o clear_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o choose_v the_o latter_a see_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o experience_n determine_v we_o thereunto_o by_o a_o manner_n whole_o invincible_a it_o be_v true_a and_o we_o see_v it_o that_o by_o a_o singular_a providence_n god_n have_v not_o permit_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subvert_v in_o any_o of_o the_o christian_a communion_n all_o receive_v the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n nice_n constantinople_n yea_o even_o that_o attribute_v to_o st._n athanasius_n behold_v therefore_o what_o our_o lord_n will_v mean_v thereby_o but_o beside_o this_o we_o see_v that_o there_o be_v no_o communion_n that_o have_v continue_v pure_a all_o have_v embrace_v error_n and_o some_o of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v filthy_a shameful_a and_o mortal_a therefore_o it_o be_v not_o that_o which_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v say_v it_o be_v not_o a_o promise_n of_o absolute_a infallibility_n that_o be_v make_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n without_o doubt_n he_o foretell_v what_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o not_o that_o which_o never_o happen_v behold_v my_o brethren_n two_o general_a method_n by_o which_o you_o may_v be_v able_a to_o rescue_v yourselves_o from_o the_o sophism_n and_o fallacious_a argument_n which_o they_o call_v way_n of_o prescription_n till_o we_o can_v clear_v up_o those_o difficulty_n that_o you_o yourselves_o can_v resolve_v about_o that_o submission_n that_o people_n ought_v to_o have_v for_o their_o guide_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v walk_v safe_o the_o second_o medium_n or_o argument_n wherewith_o all_o these_o gentleman_n serve_v themselves_o and_o whereof_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n serve_v himself_o here_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o have_v a_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n as_o well_o as_o a_o succession_n of_o seat_n be_v the_o impossibility_n of_o insensible_a change_n if_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n say_v they_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n mass_n without_o communicant_n the_o take_v away_o of_o the_o cup_n have_v be_v new_o introduce_v the_o innovator_n will_v have_v be_v know_v and_o his_o name_n will_v have_v be_v brand_v with_o infamy_n as_o that_o of_o arrius_n and_o nestorius_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o ever_o any_o thing_n have_v be_v do_v more_o opposite_a to_o reason_n and_o fidelity_n than_o the_o dispute_v these_o gentleman_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o raise_v against_o insensible_a change_n and_o alteration_n i_o say_v first_o it_o be_v opposite_a to_o fidelity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o these_o gentleman_n can_v believe_v what_o they_o say_v when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o can_v determine_v the_o author_n nor_o the_o time_n of_o the_o principal_a change_n whereof_o we_o complain_v see_v on_o the_o contrary_n we_o observe_v to_o they_o the_o time_n the_o principal_a author_n and_o the_o noise_n that_o these_o innovation_n make_v in_o the_o world._n do_v not_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o introduction_n of_o image_n into_o the_o church_n the_o take_v away_o of_o the_o cup_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v make_v a_o terrible_a noise_n suffer_v great_a contradition_n cause_n great_a trouble_n and_o even_o the_o shed_n of_o much_o blood_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v therefore_o notorious_o to_o dispute_v against_o honesty_n and_o fidelity_n to_o deny_v that_o we_o be_v able_a to_o give_v any_o account_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o principal_a innovation_n but_o be_v it_o not_o to_o dispute_v against_o reason_n and_o sound_a judgement_n to_o say_v as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n do_v that_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o innovator_n in_o the_o church_n the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n will_v have_v mark_v they_o and_o their_o name_n will_v have_v be_v infamous_a as_o those_o of_o arrius_n nestorius_n etc._n etc._n how_o can_v the_o name_n of_o these_o innovator_n be_v infamous_a see_v their_o innovation_n be_v receive_v and_o entertain_v the_o author_n of_o heresy_n and_o superstition_n which_o be_v reject_v be_v indeed_o note_v with_o infamy_n but_o those_o that_o be_v receive_v be_v canonize_v and_o adore_v therefore_o those_o of_o the_o four_o age_n which_o introduce_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n have_v no_o note_n of_o infamy_n put_v upon_o they_o because_o the_o beginning_n of_o that_o unhappy_a superstition_n be_v greedy_o embrace_v the_o reason_n why_o those_o thing_n in_o those_o age_n be_v not_o treat_v as_o innovation_n and_o the_o author_n of_o they_o as_o innovator_n be_v because_o they_o adopt_v and_o receive_v they_o have_v they_o assign_v any_o note_n of_o infamy_n upon_o they_o they_o have_v condemn_v the_o worship_n which_o they_o admit_v they_o have_v accuse_v it_o of_o
credulous_a even_o to_o blindness_n to_o believe_v it_o therefore_o if_o i_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o scripture_n say_v nothing_o at_o all_o for_o the_o establishment_n of_o popery_n i_o have_v gain_v my_o cause_n at_o least_o for_o the_o first_o age_n in_o which_o i_o now_o be_o and_o have_v prove_v sufficient_o that_o popery_n be_v then_o unknown_a let_v we_o proceed_v to_o some_o of_o its_o article_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n make_v a_o great_a figure_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o hold_v a_o principal_a place_n there_o it_o be_v the_o idol_n for_o which_o they_o have_v the_o great_a jealousy_n we_o can_v better_o understand_v what_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n and_o sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n concern_v it_o than_o from_o the_o ceremony_n action_n and_o word_n which_o have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o search_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v be_v a_o extravagance_n that_o have_v no_o example_n for_o the_o old_a testament_n speak_v only_o of_o the_o worship_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o ancient_a religion_n to_o search_v it_o in_o other_o text_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o those_o which_o teach_v we_o the_o manner_n of_o its_o celebration_n be_v to_o search_v it_o where_o natural_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v find_v it_o be_v therefore_o precise_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n that_o we_o must_v find_v the_o nature_n of_o it_o now_o the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o with_o one_o consent_n that_o what_o christ_n jesus_n do_v in_o that_o memorable_a action_n be_v there_o the_o night_n in_o which_o he_o be_v betray_v he_o take_v bread_n he_o bless_v it_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n afterward_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n bless_v it_o also_o and_o say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o take_v and_o divide_v it_o among_o yourselves_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o in_o fine_a they_o sing_v a_o hymn_n that_o certain_a psalm_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o arise_v and_o so_o the_o ceremony_n be_v end_v on_o that_o i_o beseech_v you_o my_o brethren_n call_v to_o witness_v the_o conscience_n of_o your_o persecutor_n and_o converter_n and_o inquire_v a_o little_a of_o they_o what_o there_o be_v in_o it_o that_o can_v have_v any_o resemblance_n with_o the_o mass_n where_o be_v the_o gradual_a the_o introit_n the_o canon_n the_o item_fw-la missa_fw-la est_fw-la but_o you_o will_v say_v these_o be_v but_o indifferent_a ceremony_n which_o may_v be_v add_v it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n whether_o they_o may_v be_v add_v yea_o or_o no._n nevertheless_o let_v we_o let_v that_o point_n alone_o at_o present_a let_v they_o show_v you_o at_o lest_o what_o be_v essential_a therein_o where_o be_v the_o oblation_n where_o be_v the_o elevation_n where_o be_v the_o adoration_n where_o be_v the_o genuflection_n where_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o presentation_n of_o the_o victim_n jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n these_o word_n be_v not_o say_v to_o the_o communicant_a they_o be_v say_v at_o the_o consecration_n a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o communion_n jesus_n christ_n give_v bread_n to_o his_o disciple_n to_o be_v eat_v without_o cremony_n or_o mystery_n they_o be_v sit_v or_o rather_o lie_v upon_o bed_n at_o a_o table_n as_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a stupidity_n in_o the_o disciple_n not_o to_o cast_v themselves_o on_o the_o ground_n and_o adore_v the_o great_a miracle_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lie_v hide_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n whilst_o they_o bear_v he_o in_o their_o own_o proper_a hand_n these_o ignorant_a person_n so_o prone_a to_o admiration_n who_o adore_v christ_n jesus_n when_o he_o appease_v a_o storm_n at_o sea_n which_o be_v a_o action_n assure_o that_o a_o spirit_n of_o a_o nature_n infinite_o inferior_a to_o god_n can_v do_v will_v they_o not_o have_v adore_v he_o when_o he_o do_v a_o work_n so_o great_a as_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world._n but_o if_o the_o disciple_n be_v so_o stupid_a as_o not_o to_o adore_v this_o mystery_n will_v jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o negligent_a as_o to_o suffer_v they_o in_o this_o state_n of_o impiety_n and_o indevotion_n it_o be_v that_o which_o the_o disciple_n do_v or_o rather_o do_v not_o do_v have_v it_o any_o thing_n in_o commune_fw-la with_o the_o service_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o that_o action_n by_o which_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o that_o it_o may_v be_v adore_v with_o that_o worship_n that_o all_o the_o world_n give_v to_o it_o by_o kiss_v the_o ground_n at_o the_o sight_n thereof_o with_o the_o custom_n of_o carry_v it_o in_o pomp_n about_o the_o street_n that_o it_o may_v be_v adore_v press_v your_o converter_n and_o inquire_v of_o they_o do_v the_o apostle_n adore_v it_o if_o they_o say_v yea_o ask_v they_o why_o they_o continue_v sit_v and_o why_o they_o never_o say_v one_o word_n of_o it_o if_o they_o confess_v that_o they_o do_v not_o adore_v ask_v they_o why_o they_o will_v constrain_v you_o to_o do_v it_o why_o do_v you_o desire_v that_o we_o shall_v do_v more_o than_o the_o apostle_n and_o as_o to_o the_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n where_o be_v they_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o victim_n can_v be_v make_v till_o after_o the_o transubstantiation_n after_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v make_v present_a by_o consecration_n after_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o after_o these_o word_n jesus_n christ_n present_v nothing_o to_o god_n he_o present_v to_o his_o disciple_n yea_o he_o do_v not_o pronounce_v those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o as_o he_o be_v give_v the_o bread_n to_o his_o disciple_n the_o oblation_n therefore_o be_v not_o necessary_a the_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o essential_a for_o christ_n jesus_n do_v not_o practice_v it_o stay_v not_o there_o press_v these_o doctor_n to_o tell_v you_o whether_o christ_n sacrifice_v himself_o in_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n you_o will_v see_v they_o perplex_v if_o they_o say_v that_o he_o sacrifice_v himself_o ask_v they_o why_o he_o sacrifice_v himself_o upon_o the_o cross_a the_o next_o day_n the_o first_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n which_o he_o make_v by_o break_v the_o bread_n be_v it_o not_o propitiatory_a for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a behold_v then_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n expiate_v before_o his_o death_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o his_o death_n to_o make_v that_o expiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v at_o this_o day_n ses_fw-fr mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o commemoration_n now_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v in_o the_o first_o eucharist_n be_v no_o sacrifice_n of_o commemoration_n for_o we_o do_v not_o commemorate_v a_o future_a event_n and_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o pass_v so_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n make_v be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o that_o which_o be_v make_v by_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o first_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n bruise_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o but_o in_o the_o first_o eucharist_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o break_v nor_o his_o blood_n spill_v so_o that_o christ_n sacrifice_v that_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o and_o present_v a_o oblation_n under_o a_o relation_n under_o which_o he_o do_v not_o yet_o subsist_v there_o be_v certain_o a_o thousand_o absurdity_n in_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v himself_o in_o the_o first_o eucharist_n many_o papist_n have_v acknowledge_v it_o if_o your_o converter_n have_v as_o much_o sincerity_n as_o many_o of_o their_o doctor_n have_v have_v to_o confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o sacrifice_n in_o the_o first_o eucharist_n demand_v of_o they_o by_o what_o right_o they_o sacrifice_n at_o this_o day_n for_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o do_v any_o more_o than_o christ_n do_v and_o he_o have_v not_o command_v they_o in_o say_v do_v this_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o he_o himself_o do_v so_o that_o if_o he_o do_v not_o sacrifice_n he_o have_v not_o command_v they_o to_o sacrifice_n afterward_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o remain_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n as_o well_o as_o
its_o ceremony_n be_v entire_o unknown_a as_o to_o what_o appertain_v to_o other_o sacrament_n as_o be_v that_o of_o marriage_n and_o penance_n he_o must_v have_v a_o mind_n blind_v by_o prejudice_n beyond_o all_o imagination_n to_o believe_v they_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n marriage_n and_o penance_n be_v indeed_o find_v there_o but_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n which_o do_v establish_v they_o as_o sacred_a ceremony_n design_v to_o seal_v the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o confer_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n confirmation_n be_v find_v there_o i._n e._n the_o custom_n of_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n for_o the_o give_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o of_o anoint_v the_o sick_a to_o recover_v they_o from_o disease_n some_o of_o the_o proselyte_n of_o these_o gentleman_n make_v a_o great_a business_n of_o it_o and_o have_v say_v to_o we_o as_o a_o great_a reproach_n that_o we_o have_v take_v away_o confirmation_n and_o extreme_a unction_n it_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n that_o mind_n which_o seem_v enlighten_v shall_v stumble_v at_o trifle_n and_o be_v it_o not_o clear_a that_o this_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v design_v for_o do_v of_o miracle_n which_o be_v long_o since_o cease_v but_o they_o say_v that_o the_o follow_a age_n do_v nevertheless_o practice_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o relic_n adore_v of_o image_n and_o the_o service_n of_o creature_n in_o popery_n be_v a_o affair_n so_o considerable_a that_o it_o fill_v almost_o all_o nevertheless_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n say_v nothing_o of_o it_o nor_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o man_n well_o educate_v can_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o these_o be_v apostolical_a tradition_n when_o we_o see_v not_o the_o least_o footstep_n of_o they_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o can_v be_v understand_v as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n we_o can_v have_v no_o dispute_n with_o papist_n concern_v it_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n either_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n nor_o of_o the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n nor_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o right_n if_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o introduce_v these_o new_a worship_n let_v it_o be_v prove_v and_o put_v past_a doubt_n and_o controversy_n for_o i_o do_v affirm_v that_o he_o must_v be_v smite_v with_o a_o spirit_n of_o blockishness_n that_o maintain_v that_o we_o may_v religious_o invoke_v creature_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n and_o order_n of_o his_o apostle_n plain_o it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v appoint_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o have_v practise_v it_o but_o they_o have_v leave_v nothing_o write_v concern_v it_o i_o do_v affirm_v that_o he_o must_v have_v a_o forehead_n make_v of_o brass_n who_o shall_v say_v such_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o new_a convert_v who_o can_v be_v persuade_v of_o it_o make_v no_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n it_o will_v never_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o reasonable_a man_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v appoint_v invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n purgatory_n which_o they_o will_v have_v pass_v for_o a_o little_a thing_n be_v nevertheless_o a_o very_a great_a one_o for_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a public_a and_o private_a mass_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o roman_a worship_n be_v found_v thereon_o so_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n can_v not_o let_v it_o slip_v if_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n it_o must_v be_v in_o the_o scripture_n or_o there_o be_v none_o none_o i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v and_o it_o be_v to_o scoff_n people_n to_o go_v search_v this_o pretend_a fire_n in_o the_o prison_n whence_o we_o must_v not_o go_v out_o till_o we_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n in_o the_o fire_n that_o ought_v to_o try_v all_o thing_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n in_o the_o prison_n where_o be_v the_o spirit_n to_o which_o noah_n preach_v if_o heaven_n and_o hell_n be_v no_o other_o way_n reveal_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o profane_a will_v have_v a_o fair_a opportunity_n to_o laugh_v at_o we_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o last_o of_o those_o article_n of_o popery_n that_o i_o have_v represent_v it_o be_v a_o affair_n about_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o controversy_n which_o have_v any_o foundation_n in_o the_o world._n ask_v your_o converter_n whereis_a the_o pope_n in_o the_o scripture_n they_o will_v quote_v to_o you_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n call_v a_o turk_n a_o jew_n or_o any_o other_o man_n that_o have_v common_a sense_n and_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o see_v therein_o that_o god_n have_v establish_v a_o man_n at_o rome_n with_o full_a authority_n to_o guide_v the_o whole_a church_n to_o damn_v to_o save_v to_o judge_v of_o all_o difference_n to_o determine_v without_o appeal_n to_o excommunicate_a king_n prince_n and_o sovereign_n he_o will_v believe_v you_o laugh_v he_o to_o scorn_v the_o new_a convert_v which_o see_v therein_o the_o apostolic_a chair_n from_o s._n peter_n to_o innocent_a the_o eleven_o have_v very_o good_a eye_n i_o beseech_v you_o my_o brethren_n take_v your_o converter_n a_o little_a to_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n where_o s._n paul_n enumerate_v the_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n he_o have_v give_v some_o to_o be_v pastor_n teacher_n apostle_n evangelist_n bishop_n deacon_n elder_n and_o prophet_n in_o those_o place_n where_o he_o declare_v the_o duty_n of_o those_o who_o enjoy_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n press_v they_o say_v i_o and_o demand_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o dare_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v omit_v the_o first_o of_o all_o office_n a_o office_n alone_o in_o its_o kind_n infinite_o superior_a to_o all_o other_o ask_v they_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o s._n paul_n declare_v the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n in_o general_a and_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o for_o the_o regulation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n i_o be_o persuade_v if_o you_o press_v they_o earnest_o thereon_o they_o will_v blush_v in_o your_o face_n behold_v i_o do_v maintain_v that_o i_o have_v say_v enough_o already_o for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o first_o age._n the_o silence_n of_o the_o scripture_n about_o all_o the_o article_n of_o popery_n be_v a_o indisputable_a proof_n that_o then_o it_o be_v whole_o unknown_a but_o there_o be_v much_o more_o you_o have_v a_o hundred_o positive_a proof_n that_o then_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v whole_o opposite_a to_o popery_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n you_o have_v all_o those_o passage_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v bread_n and_o a_o commemoration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n all_o those_o where_o it_o be_v say_v our_o lord_n be_v on_o high_a and_o not_o here_o below_o against_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n you_o have_v all_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n you_o have_v the_o decalogue_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o commandment_n which_o do_v appoint_v that_o you_o adore_v and_o invoke_v god_n alone_o against_o the_o take_n away_o the_o cup_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n you_o have_v the_o history_n of_o its_o institution_n against_o purgatory_n you_o have_v a_o hundred_o text_n which_o tell_v you_o that_o after_o this_o life_n believer_n go_v to_o heaven_n against_o the_o pope_n you_o have_v all_o those_o place_n where_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v the_o domination_n of_o churchman_n both_o over_o their_o flock_n and_o one_o another_o this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n to_o engage_v in_o a_o long_a controversy_n by_o the_o scripture_n we_o compose_v a_o history_n not_o a_o disputation_n know_v therefore_o historical_o in_o the_o follow_a article_n what_o be_v the_o primitive_a christianity_n behold_v what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n 1._o christian_n have_v as_o yet_o no_o church_n assemble_v where_o they_o can_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o it_o be_v almost_o always_o from_o house_n to_o house_n this_o be_v apparent_a both_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n paul._n 2._o in_o the_o assembly_n they_o preach_v and_o declare_v the_o word_n of_o god._n this_o be_v also_o certain_a and_o read_v in_o divers_a text_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o acts._n 3_o they_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n the_o sacred_a scripture_n say_v so_o express_o that_o be_v to_o say_v
from_o judaisme_n but_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o school_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v suck_v the_o spirit_n of_o fable_n and_o lie_n wherewith_o those_o two_o nation_n be_v just_o reproach_v forge_v the_o oracle_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o sibyl_n he_o cause_v to_o enter_v there_o as_o oracle_n of_o those_o ancient_a prophetess_n all_o that_o which_o he_o believe_v proper_a to_o support_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o render_v it_o plausible_a to_o the_o pagan_n the_o better_a to_o persuade_v the_o greek_n he_o there_o mingle_v their_o fable_n and_o to_o please_v the_o philosopher_n he_o enter_v their_o dream_n there_o make_v himself_o all_o thing_n to_o all_o man_n that_o he_o may_v gain_v some_o among_o other_o philosophic_a dream_n he_o insert_v two_o in_o his_o work_n the_o first_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a separate_a place_n into_o which_o he_o pretend_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v carry_v after_o death_n and_o where_o they_o be_v lodge_v till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n without_o enjoy_v the_o happy_a vision_n of_o god._n the_o other_o be_v this_o that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n there_o will_v be_v a_o great_a fire_n through_o which_o all_o man_n must_v pass_v that_o shall_v be_v save_v a_o imagination_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v some_o likeness_n to_o the_o stoic_a philosophy_n which_o teach_v that_o the_o world_n will_v be_v burn_v after_o which_o it_o will_v return_v into_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v at_o the_o beginning_n and_o in_o a_o continual_a vicissitude_n pass_v through_o the_o same_o revolution_n and_o change_n or_o rather_o it_o be_v take_v from_o what_o the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v that_o the_o world_n at_o last_o must_v be_v burn_v by_o fire_n we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o say_v how_o these_o two_o opinion_n the_o one_o concerâ—â—ng_v the_o separate_a state_n of_o soul_n and_o the_o other_o concern_v the_o torrent_n of_o fire_n through_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o pass_v do_v ready_o diffuse_v themselves_o among_o those_o which_o have_v any_o learning_n and_o read_v any_o thing_n beside_o the_o sacred_a volume_n the_o ancient_n good_a man_n and_o credulous_a be_v ravish_v to_o find_v book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o pagan_a prophecy_n which_o foretell_v the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o name_n his_o passion_n the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o birth_n of_o his_o life_n death_n and_o resurrection_n much_o more_o clear_o than_o the_o true_a prophet_n embrace_v with_o greediness_n what_o they_o find_v in_o these_o false_a prophecy_n justin_n martyr_n who_o write_v well_o nigh_o in_o the_o same_o time_n that_o these_o false_a oracle_n be_v forge_v fall_v into_o the_o persuasion_n that_o soul_n after_o death_n be_v in_o a_o separate_a place_n where_o even_o in_o some_o sort_n they_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n and_o persecution_n of_o the_o devil_n from_o thence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n that_o cause_v the_o true_a samuel_n to_o ascend_v by_o the_o charm_n of_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n tryph._n endor_n dial._n cum_fw-la tryph._n for_o which_o reason_n say_v he_o when_o a_o person_n be_v near_a death_n you_o ought_v to_o pray_v that_o his_o soul_n do_v fall_v under_o such_o a_o power_n s._n ireneus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lion_n the_o most_o considerable_a writer_n of_o this_o second_o age_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n concern_v this_o separate_a place_n where_o all_o soul_n must_v be_v enclose_v until_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n without_o see_v the_o face_n of_o god._n 5._o god._n advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la lib._n 5._o he_o call_v this_o place_n paradise_n whither_o enoch_n and_o elias_n be_v transport_v but_o he_o also_o call_v it_o hades_n hell_n and_o a_o place_n invisible_a note_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v universal_o at_o this_o day_n reject_v by_o the_o papist_n and_o pass_v among_o they_o for_o a_o error_n pope_n john_n xxii_o have_v be_v accuse_v to_o be_v of_o this_o persuasion_n there_o be_v a_o terrible_a noise_n about_o it_o and_o he_o be_v force_v to_o retract_v it_o now_o this_o opinion_n be_v the_o original_n of_o purgatory_n for_o as_o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o this_o place_n change_v by_o little_a and_o little_a its-nature_n until_o at_o length_n they_o make_v of_o it_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n and_o punishment_n for_o the_o purge_n of_o soul_n this_o separate_a state_n produce_v a_o little_a while_n after_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a which_o we_o shall_v see_v have_v its_o original_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o age._n but_o whereof_o nevertheless_o we_o see_v nothing_o in_o the_o second_o unless_o it_o be_v towards_o its_o end_n on_o the_o contrary_a justin_n martyr_n tell_v we_o that_o we_o must_v pray_v for_o die_a soul_n to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o the_o place_n of_o their_o separation_n they_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o power_n of_o devil_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v add_v that_o we_o must_v pray_v for_o soul_n after_o death_n to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o may_v draw_v they_o from_o under_o the_o power_n of_o devil_n if_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a have_v then_o be_v in_o use_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o this_o pray_n for_o the_o dead_a whereof_o they_o make_v such_o great_a boast_n in_o antiquity_n tell_v they_o these_o three_o thing_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o age._n 2._o that_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o begin_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v very_o different_a from_o that_o which_o cause_n prayer_n for_o they_o at_o this_o day_n at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v to_o draw_v they_o from_o purgatory_n than_o it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n or_o other_o place_n of_o separation_n where_o they_o be_v god_n will_v increase_v their_o rest_n and_o joy_n for_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o they_o be_v there_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o happiness_n 3._o to_o conclude_v tell_v they_o that_o these_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v no_o important_a business_n in_o religion_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o reason_n of_o our_o separation_n after_o that_o press_v they_o to_o show_v you_o in_o the_o second_o age_n the_o least_o footstep_n of_o this_o place_n of_o torment_n whither_o penitent_a soul_n must_v go_v after_o death_n to_o pay_v the_o remainder_n of_o those_o punishment_n which_o they_o can_v not_o satisfy_v during_o their_o life_n demand_v proof_n from_o they_o that_o in_o this_o age_n the_o church_n pray_v for_o soul_n that_o they_o may_v quick_o get_v out_o of_o torment_n and_o you_o will_v see_v they_o force_v to_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v none_o i_o come_v to_o the_o worship_n and_o adoration_n of_o creature_n such_o as_o be_v relic_n image_n the_o bless_a virgin_n saint_n and_o angel_n they_o treat_v this_o as_o a_o small_a business_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o prove_v to_o you_o one_o day_n that_o without_o run_v into_o any_o extravagance_n it_o be_v a_o pagan_a idolatry_n but_o for_o the_o present_a we_o will_v content_v ourselves_o to_o show_v you_o that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o least_o footstep_n of_o these_o worship_n in_o the_o second_o age_n wherein_o we_o now_o be_v if_o they_o do_v invoke_v saint_n the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o angel_n if_o they_o have_v image_n if_o they_o do_v kiss_v and_o adore_v relic_n let_v they_o show_v it_o you_o let_v they_o cause_v you_o to_o read_v one_o author_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o bellarmine_n have_v the_o impudence_n to_o produce_v the_o word_n of_o justin_n martyr_n to_o prove_v the_o worship_n of_o angel_n we_o adore_v and_o venerate_v the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n which_o be_v come_v to_o we_o from_o he_o who_o have_v teach_v we_o both_o we_o and_o other_o which_o follow_v he_o and_o the_o army_n of_o good_a angel_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n etc._n etc._n apol._n 2._o he_o refer_v the_o word_n we_o adore_v to_o that_o of_o angel_n as_o if_o the_o design_n of_o justin_n martyr_n have_v be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o adore_v angel_n whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o refer_v angel_n to_o the_o word_n teach_v his_o sense_n be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v teach_v the_o angel_n as_o well_o as_o we_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o the_o intent_n that_o now_o unto_o the_o principality_n and_o power_n in_o heavenly_a place_n may_v be_v know_v by_o the_o church_n the_o manifold_a wisdom_n of_o god_n eph._n 3.10_o it_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o s._n justin_n that_o at_o this_o day_n none_o of_o your_o new_a doctor_n dare_v quote_v these_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o worship_v angel_n in_o the_o second_o age._n this_o passage_n be_v
elevate_v nor_o adore_v we_o shall_v have_v nothing_o to_o do_v but_o to_o produce_v a_o hundred_o place_n where_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o give_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n without_o ever_o speak_v of_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n this_o communicate_v of_o infant_n which_o be_v not_o dispute_v and_o by_o consequence_n we_o have_v no_o need_n to_o prove_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n worthy_a of_o observation_n for_o it_o be_v a_o addition_n of_o the_o three_o age_n which_o make_v it_o appear_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a by_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n for_o the_o church_n of_o the_o three_o age_n and_o those_o that_o follow_v it_o have_v err_v according_a to_o they_o in_o judge_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a to_o little_a child_n as_o well_o as_o baptism_n therefore_o she_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o have_v misinterpret_v those_o word_n if_o any_o one_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n he_o can_v have_v everlasting_a life_n since_o she_o have_v believe_v that_o child_n can_v not_o be_v save_v without_o communicate_v 2._o that_o custom_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n be_v capable_a of_o introduce_v considerable_a innovation_n and_o those_o universal_a and_o of_o long_a duration_n your_o converter_n grant_v that_o it_o be_v no_o apostolic_a tradition_n that_o at_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v a_o important_a innovation_n as_o it_o be_v clear_a for_o according_a to_o we_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o to_o profane_v a_o sacrament_n which_o require_v self_n examination_n by_o give_v it_o to_o person_n that_o can_v prepare_v themselves_o and_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a doctor_n it_o be_v to_o expose_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o horrible_a indignity_n by_o put_v it_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o infant_n of_o some_o few_o day_n or_o month_n old_a and_o that_o which_o can_v fail_v to_o happen_v be_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v oftentimes_o spit_v out_o upon_o the_o floor_n for_o child_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o reject_v whatsoever_o do_v not_o please_v their_o palat._n moreover_o this_o important_a innovation_n be_v so_o universal_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n embrace_v and_o entertain_v it_o and_o of_o so_o long_a duration_n that_o we_o find_v example_n thereof_o many_o age_n after_o the_o four_o 3._o learn_v from_o this_o custom_n that_o in_o those_o age_n they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n before_o they_o cat_n it_o for_o child_n can_v not_o perform_v any_o act_n of_o adoration_n therefore_o press_v your_o converter_n vigorous_o with_o this_o example_n and_o ask_v they_o if_o the_o church_n can_v innovate_v in_o other_o article_n of_o importance_n since_o it_o have_v plain_o innovate_v in_o this_o and_o if_o we_o may_v not_o correct_a ancient_n and_o universal_a custom_n since_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v rescind_v practice_n where_o be_v introduce_v but_o one_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n behold_v thus_o much_o for_o worship_n and_o practice_n as_o to_o opinion_n do_v not_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v persuade_v that_o any_o change_n in_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v happen_v during_o the_o three_o age._n the_o proof_n that_o your_o converter_n bring_v thereof_o unto_o you_o be_v very_o pitiful_a for_o they_o be_v passage_n where_o the_o father_n of_o that_o age_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n the_o flesh_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n behold_v verify_v proof_n what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v concern_v they_o since_o it_o be_v the_o language_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o of_o his_o apostle_n the_o question_n be_v not_o what_o they_o say_v but_o that_o we_o be_v to_o know_v be_v in_o what_o sense_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o age_n understand_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o i_o do_v maintain_v that_o your_o converter_n must_v be_v either_o fool_n or_o knave_n beyond_o all_o imagination_n that_o dare_v to_o say_v that_o according_a to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o age_n that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o reality_n and_o transubstantiation_n for_o the_o father_n of_o that_o age_n speak_v as_o plain_o and_o clear_o concern_v it_o as_o we_o do_v hear_v then_o tertullian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o age_n among_o other_o heretic_n with_o a_o sort_n of_o impious_a villain_n who_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o true_a body_n thus_o he_o reason_n against_o they_o our_o lord_n have_v take_v bread_n and_o distribute_v to_o his_o disciple_n make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n now_o this_o have_v not_o be_v a_o figure_n if_o he_o have_v not_o have_v a_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o the_o figure_n have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o true_a body_n for_o a_o empty_a thing_n as_o be_v a_o phantasm_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o have_v a_o figure_n another_o author_n of_o the_o same_o age_n who_o work_n be_v ascribe_v to_o origen_n dispute_v against_o the_o same_o heretic_n call_v marcionites_n say_v if_o as_o these_o pretend_v our_o lord_n be_v destitute_a of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o what_o body_n of_o what_o flesh_n of_o what_o blood_n have_v he_o give_v we_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o image_n viz._n the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n by_o which_o he_o have_v command_v his_o disciple_n to_o preserve_v and_o renew_v his_o memory_n these_o man_n have_v lose_v their_o reason_n to_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n if_o they_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n above_o all_o in_o dispute_v against_o those_o which_o deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v a_o true_a body_n they_o say_v jesus_n christ_n be_v no_o phantasm_n he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n for_o he_o give_v we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o figure_n and_o image_n thereof_o now_o phantasm_n have_v no_o image_n they_o themselves_o be_v image_n and_o no_o more_o these_o man_n say_v i_o have_v lose_v their_o wit_n for_o they_o shall_v have_v say_v jesus_n christ_n be_v no_o phantasm_n he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n for_o he_o give_v this_o true_a body_n to_o we_o to_o eat_v every_o day_n since_o at_o this_o day_n he_o have_v a_o body_n and_o we_o eat_v thereof_o with_o great_a reason_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v he_o have_v one_o when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n the_o first_o reason_n take_v from_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n be_v of_o some_o weight_n i_o do_v acknowledge_v but_o this_o take_v from_o the_o reality_n in_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v a_o hundred_o time_n better_o and_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o argument_n altogether_o invincible_a so_o that_o we_o must_v suppose_v these_o author_n do_v betray_v and_o abandon_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n by_o make_v use_n of_o feeble_a argument_n against_o the_o marcionite_n when_o she_o have_v furnish_v they_o with_o one_o that_o be_v utter_o impregnable_a for_o after_o all_o it_o be_v not_o whole_o true_a that_o phantasm_n can_v have_v no_o figure_n or_o image_n it_o be_v a_o reflection_n that_o you_o ought_v to_o make_v to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o sophistry_n wherewith_o your_o converter_n serve_v themselves_o to_o answer_v to_o those_o passage_n and_o a_o hundred_o other_o without_o hyperbole_n where_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o age_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o image_n the_o symbol_n the_o sign_n the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v say_v they_o because_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v figure_n and_o reality_n figure_n because_o of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n truth_n and_o reality_n because_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o flesh_n inward_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n now_o the_o father_n sometime_o respect_v the_o sacrament_n on_o its_o external_a part_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o species_n in_o this_o respect_n they_o have_v call_v it_o figure_n it_o it_o be_v so_o at_o least_o the_o ancient_n ought_v not_o to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o figure_n when_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o defend_v to_o consider_v it_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o reality_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o dispute_v against_o the_o marcionite_n hear_v yet_o the_o same_o tertullian_n to_o the_o end_n
offer_v i_o say_v a_o thousand_o reproach_n to_o the_o pagan_n about_o their_o statue_n all_o which_o may_v be_v retort_v against_o the_o christian_n if_o they_o have_v have_v any_o themselves_o and_o to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o these_o reply_v it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o they_o have_v lose_v both_o memory_n and_o sense_n i_o will_v very_o willing_o know_v what_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n will_v have_v say_v have_v he_o see_v image_n in_o church_n who_o say_v concern_v woman_n that_o behold_v themselves_o in_o glass_n 2._o glass_n pedag._n lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o if_o moses_n do_v for_o bid_v man_n to_o make_v any_o image_n which_o represent_v god_n how_o can_v these_o woman_n be_v innocent_a who_o by_o a_o fictitious_a representation_n make_v image_n of_o themselves_o read_v therefore_o tertullian_n arnobius_n minutius_n foelix_n lactantius_n clemens_n of_o alexandria_n and_o origen_n and_o if_o you_o be_v not_o qualify_v my_o brethren_n for_o the_o read_n of_o they_o ask_v your_o converter_n if_o what_o we_o have_v say_v above_o be_v not_o true_a they_o will_v not_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o deny_v it_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o more_o honest_a of_o the_o roman_a religion_n among_o other_o by_o baluzius_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o lactantius_n concern_v the_o death_n of_o persecutor_n in_o the_o three_o age_n they_o begin_v to_o give_v rule_n concern_v day_n of_o fast_v the_o african_a church_n beside_o the_o lord_n day_n have_v two_o other_o day_n in_o the_o week_n consecrate_v to_o prayer_n that_o be_v to_o say_v wednesday_n and_o friday_n instead_o of_o friday_n the_o roman_a church_n set_v apart_o saturday_n to_o that_o end_n and_o use_v according_a to_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o fast_v on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n she_o set_v apart_o two_o other_o day_n in_o the_o week_n to_o join_v prayer_n with_o fast_v and_o call_v those_o day_n station_n they_o be_v reckon_v for_o half_a fast_n because_o they_o fast_v no_o long_o than_o till_o three_o hour_n after_o noon_n whereas_o in_o complete_a fast_n they_o abstain_v from_o eat_v till_o the_o sun_n be_v set_v at_o this_o day_n instead_o of_o half_a fast_n as_o they_o call_v they_o they_o ought_v to_o call_v they_o fast_n less_o than_o half_a for_o they_o fast_v not_o but_o from_o six_o in_o the_o morning_n until_o noon_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o great_a mortification_n to_o make_v so_o great_a account_n on_o these_o half_a fast_n be_v accompany_v with_o public_a prayer_n for_o the_o christian_n assemble_v together_o continue_v in_o prayer_n at_o the_o church_n until_o three_o hour_n after_o noon_n and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n to_o communicate_v in_o all_o public_a assembly_n they_o conclude_v these_o station_n or_o half_a fast_n with_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o morning_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o their_o assembly_n because_o those_o day_n be_v account_v day_n of_o fast_a and_o they_o then_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v break_v their_o fast_a for_o as_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o instruct_v in_o the_o method_n of_o withdraw_a the_o substance_n and_o leave_v nothing_o but_o accident_n there_o to_o conclude_v lent_n and_o the_o other_o fast_n of_o this_o day_n be_v then_o whole_o unknown_a they_o fast_v in_o this_o age_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o second_o the_o passion-day_n and_o that_o which_o follow_v it_o but_o no_o more_o and_o because_o the_o montanist_n a_o sort_n of_o heretic_n among_o which_o tertullian_n list_v himself_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n will_v consecrate_v two_o week_n in_o the_o year_n to_o fast_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n make_v a_o great_a stir_n about_o it_o and_o that_o which_o be_v remarkable_a be_v that_o then_o the_o church_n serve_v itself_o exact_o of_o the_o same_o reason_n against_o the_o montanist_n which_o we_o make_v use_v of_o against_o the_o fast_n of_o the_o papist_n 15._o papist_n tertul._n lib._n the_o jejun_n c._n 15._o particular_o they_o make_v use_v of_o those_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o say_v that_o false_a teacher_n shall_v come_v who_o shall_v command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v permit_v to_o believer_n that_o we_o must_v not_o observe_v day_n and_o month_n and_o year_n that_o we_o must_v eat_v of_o every_o thing_n and_o at_o all_o time_n without_o ask_v question_n for_o conscience_n sake_n we_o must_v suppose_v a_o extravagance_n of_o mind_n without_o excuse_n to_o believe_v that_o man_n who_o dispute_v thus_o against_o the_o montanist_n about_o two_o week_n fast_v shall_v themselves_o have_v and_o observe_v five_o or_o six_o nevertheless_o you_o must_v hold_v this_o for_o certain_a that_o these_o two_o week_n of_o fast_v of_o the_o montanist_n be_v the_o beginning_n of_o lent_n for_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o church_n be_v ashamed_a to_o see_v itself_o surpass_v with_o mortification_n by_o person_n they_o account_v heretic_n and_o therefore_o she_o be_v willing_a to_o outbid_v and_o out_o do_v they_o my_o brethren_n they_o make_v you_o extract_v from_o s._n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n a_o great_a man_n and_o a_o very_a holy_a martyr_n in_o which_o you_o oftentimes_o read_v the_o word_n satisfaction_n and_o indulgency_n but_o let_v this_o example_n teach_v you_o not_o to_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v seduce_v by_o a_o similitude_n of_o term_n and_o word_n for_o those_o satisfaction_n and_o indulgency_n have_v no_o alliance_n or_o cognation_n with_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n be_v extreme_o severe_a upon_o man_n fault_n and_o crime_n against_o which_o the_o romish_a confessor_n at_o this_o day_n do_v oftentimes_o appoint_v but_o very_o gentle_a penance_n and_o no_o forbearance_n from_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o command_v sinner_n the_o forbearance_n of_o many_o year_n together_o with_o many_o long_a and_o tedious_a fast_n and_o mortification_n those_o who_o have_v accomplish_v their_o year_n of_o penance_n and_o forbearance_n be_v say_v to_o make_v and_o have_v make_v satisfaction_n but_o first_o they_o do_v not_o then_o imagine_v that_o these_o satisfaction_n be_v intend_v to_o excuse_v they_o from_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n as_o have_v since_o be_v believe_v second_o these_o satisfaction_n be_v proper_o make_v to_o the_o church_n and_o its_o discipline_n and_o not_o to_o the_o justice_n of_o god._n it_o be_v true_a that_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v sometime_o of_o satisfy_v god_n but_o these_o word_n with_o he_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o to_o appease_v god_n with_o prayer_n and_o humiliation_n those_o christian_n which_o fall_v through_o the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n do_v owe_v to_o the_o church_n very_o rough_a and_o severe_a penance_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o her_o discipline_n all_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o bear_v the_o trouble_n of_o long_a penance_n therefore_o they_o desire_v that_o they_o will_v remit_v the_o whole_a or_o some_o part_n of_o it_o and_o receive_v they_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n to_o obtain_v which_o they_o make_v their_o application_n to_o their_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n which_o be_v in_o prison_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o jesus_n etc._n jesus_n cypr._n epist_n 10_o 11_o 12_o etc._n etc._n these_o confessor_n write_v letter_n of_o intercession_n address_v to_o the_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o people_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v receive_v these_o sinner_n to_o the_o peace_n and_o communion_n without_o cause_v they_o to_o pass_v through_o the_o rigour_n of_o their_o discipline_n they_o have_v so_o great_a a_o respect_n to_o the_o confessor_n of_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o can_v deny_v they_o nothing_o so_o that_o at_o their_o intercession_n they_o admit_v sinner_n without_o penance_n and_o this_o be_v call_v indulgence_n this_o be_v it_o whereof_o s._n cyprian_n complain_v in_o many_o of_o his_o epistle_n i_o entreat_v you_o my_o brethren_n to_o observe_v in_o this_o place_n how_o the_o devil_n take_v occasion_n from_o thing_n the_o most_o innocent_a to_o establish_v opinion_n and_o practice_n great_o faulty_a and_o criminal_a for_o behold_v the_o first_o original_n of_o application_n to_o the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n indulgence_n and_o merit_n of_o supererogation_n from_o saint_n who_o be_v in_o prison_n for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o ascend_v to_o the_o saint_n who_o be_v in_o heaven_n at_o first_o they_o pray_v the_o holy_a martyr_n that_o be_v on_o earth_n to_o intercede_v for_o they_o with_o the_o church_n afterward_o they_o come_v to_o pray_v the_o same_o martyr_n in_o heaven_n to_o intercede_v with_o god_n for_o they_o they_o call_v indulgence_n the_o relaxation_n of_o
the_o severity_n of_o discipline_n which_o the_o church_n grant_v at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o martyr_n at_o this_o day_n they_o call_v indulgence_n the_o relaxation_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o he_o grant_v as_o they_o suppose_v in_o consideration_n of_o the_o merit_n and_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n who_o suffer_v more_o than_o be_v necessary_a for_o themselves_o to_o conclude_v they_o have_v change_v the_o consideration_n and_o respect_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o intercession_n of_o confessor_n and_o martyr_n into_o merit_n and_o work_v of_o supererogation_n the_o church_n do_v retard_v the_o rigour_n of_o her_o law_n against_o sinner_n because_o of_o the_o esteem_n which_o she_o have_v for_o those_o that_o suffer_v for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o this_o day_n they_o grant_v indulgence_n by_o the_o application_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o those_o which_o have_v suffer_v too_o much_o either_o by_o involuntary_a persecution_n or_o by_o choose_a and_o voluntary_a mortification_n but_o hear_v how_o the_o same_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v very_o apt_o concern_v one_o of_o these_o confessor_n name_v lucian_n who_o carry_v himself_o too_o haughty_o and_o desire_v too_o earnest_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v respect_n to_o his_o letter_n of_o intercession_n 34._o intercession_n epist_n 34._o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o we_o must_v baptise_v nation_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o all_o sin_n past_a be_v forgive_v in_o baptism_n but_o this_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confessor_n lucian_n know_v neither_o the_o law_n nor_o the_o commandment_n command_n that_o we_o give_v peace_n and_o pardon_v sin_n in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n paul_n not_o consider_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o martyr_n who_o make_v the_o gospel_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o gospel_n which_o make_v the_o martyr_n therefore_o at_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o allege_v the_o threat_n of_o s._n paul_n s._n peter_n the_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n as_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o they_o grant_v indulgence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o relaxation_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o same_o age_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o three_o they_o will_v produce_v unto_o you_o the_o word_n confession_n and_o the_o term_n of_o be_v on_o their_o knee_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o find_v for_o you_o there_o the_o auricular_a confession_n practise_v at_o this_o day_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o false_a for_o those_o which_o dazzle_v your_o eye_n thereby_o do_v very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o greek_a word_n which_o signify_v confession_n be_v not_o at_o that_o time_n any_o secret_a confession_n but_o the_o whole_a act_n or_o action_n of_o public_a penance_n be_v so_o call_v and_o if_o at_o that_o age_n penitent_n be_v see_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o papist_n this_o be_v not_o do_v in_o secret_a and_o in_o a_o place_n appoint_v for_o the_o receive_a confession_n where_o they_o acknowledge_v all_o their_o sin_n in_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o in_o church_n and_o in_o public_a that_o they_o may_v be_v admit_v by_o prayer_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n either_o to_o penance_n or_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v so_o certain_o a_o public_a action_n that_o the_o pagan_n take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o accuse_v the_o christian_n of_o adore_v the_o shameful_a part_n of_o their_o priest_n this_o confession_n be_v make_v in_o public_a with_o sackcloth_n ash_n and_o tear_n beg_v the_o prayer_n and_o assistance_n of_o all_o christian_n this_o may_v be_v see_v full_o explicate_v in_o the_o nine_o and_o ten_o chapter_n of_o tertullian_n book_n of_o repentance_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o when_o a_o city_n be_v besiege_v and_o assault_v of_o all_o side_n those_o that_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o defend_v it_o will_v be_v every_o where_n at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o they_o can_v which_o be_v their_o trouble_n my_o brethren_n we_o have_v the_o trouble_n at_o this_o day_n you_o be_v besiege_v you_o be_v attack_v at_o a_o hundred_o place_n they_o batter_v you_o by_o a_o thousand_o wicked_a reason_n we_o will_v be_v every_o where_o and_o defend_v you_o on_o all_o side_n but_o whilst_o we_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v you_o on_o one_o side_n they_o deceive_v and_o ruin_v you_o on_o another_o the_o rash_a and_o bold_a adventure_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n who_o have_v tell_v you_o in_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n day_n to_o he_o no_o alteration_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n have_v engage_v we_o that_o we_o may_v confound_v he_o to_o make_v you_o perceive_v the_o essential_a change_n which_o have_v be_v introduce_v both_o in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n at_o least_o in_o the_o first_o five_o age_n to_o the_o end_n that_o from_o thence_o you_o may_v judge_v of_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o whilst_o we_o pursue_v this_o design_n which_o can_v present_o be_v execute_v i_o understand_v that_o they_o seduce_v you_o by_o the_o sophism_n of_o the_o church_n of_o its_o unity_n visibility_n and_o the_o horror_n of_o schism_n and_o that_o which_o grieve_v we_o most_o be_v that_o by_o the_o letter_n which_o come_v or_o be_v communicate_v to_o we_o we_o see_v that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o you_o who_o be_v willing_a at_o any_o rate_n whatsoever_o to_o be_v at_o ease_n and_o rest_n where_o they_o be_v do_v also_o endeavour_v to_o possess_v themselves_o of_o and_o obstinate_o to_o maintain_v these_o wicked_a reason_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o one_o of_o you_o will_v know_v himself_o in_o the_o follow_a word_n all_o the_o world_n reason_n concern_v religion_n agreeable_o to_o their_o own_o light_n and_o passion_n but_o the_o question_n which_o do_v most_o trouble_n and_o confound_v it_o be_v these_o 1._o the_o positive_a separation_n which_o our_o father_n make_v it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o suffer_v without_o separate_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o abuse_v introduce_v by_o governor_n may_v not_o be_v impute_v to_o believer_n but_o the_o scripture_n that_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o heresy_n that_o must_v arrive_v in_o the_o church_n do_v not_o command_v separation_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o exhort_v we_o mutual_o to_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o they_o say_v that_o wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n may_v be_v build_v on_o that_o foundation_n which_o be_v christ_n jesus_n and_o that_o he_o alone_o will_v separate_v one_o from_o the_o other_o that_o the_o good_a grain_n and_o the_o chaff_n shall_v be_v separate_v at_o the_o last_o day_n but_o we_o must_v let_v they_o grow_v together_o till_o then_o behold_v exact_o the_o religion_n 1._o of_o our_o revolt_a minister_n there_o have_v be_v send_v unto_o we_o a_o account_n of_o a_o conference_n which_o cheyron_n a_o apostate_n minister_n of_o the_o city_n of_o nismes_n have_v with_o the_o famous_a confessor_n call_v mr._n matthew_n a_o advocate_n of_o duras_n who_o be_v in_o the_o town_n of_o constance_n at_o aggues-mortes_a that_o which_o this_o wretch_n say_v be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o have_v be_v write_v and_o you_o have_v read_v 2._o it_o be_v also_o the_o religion_n of_o all_o those_o which_o have_v any_o understanding_n or_o illumination_n they_o can_v but_o see_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v extreme_o corrupt_a but_o the_o question_n be_v say_v they_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o separate_v from_o it_o because_o of_o its_o corruption_n yea_o they_o say_v we_o ought_v to_o bear_v they_o and_o add_v further_o after_o all_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a church_n and_o although_o it_o be_v corrupt_a it_o be_v nevertheless_o the_o church_n and_o we_o must_v endure_v its_o disease_n and_o imperfection_n the_o poison_n of_o this_o illusion_n be_v so_o eat_v and_o dangerous_a that_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o fear_v that_o it_o continue_v long_o upon_o your_o mind_n it_o will_v penetrate_v into_o they_o and_o total_o corrupt_v they_o and_o so_o whilst_o we_o be_v pursue_v other_o subject_n your_o heart_n will_v be_v poison_v by_o this_o mischievous_a sophism_n in_o that_o manner_n and_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o you_o will_v never_o recover_v this_o be_v it_o which_o oblige_v we_o to_o return_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n letter_n soon_o than_o we_o intend_v nevertheless_o without_o forsake_v the_o subject_a matter_n we_o be_v upon_o for_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o intermix_v thing_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o in_o every_o one_o of_o our_o follow_a
letter_n you_o will_v find_v one_o article_n concern_v antiquity_n and_o another_o concern_v the_o question_n of_o the_o church_n as_o you_o will_v find_v in_o this_o and_o forasmuch_o as_o these_o letter_n ought_v to_o be_v instead_o of_o sermon_n to_o you_o we_o will_v join_v unto_o they_o some_o word_n of_o exhortation_n as_o often_o as_o we_o can_v we_o return_v therefore_o to_o the_o letter_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n one_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n we_o be_v consider_v the_o three_o article_n of_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n this_o three_o article_n and_o that_o which_o follow_v will_v give_v we_o a_o occasion_n to_o confute_v the_o sophism_n which_o they_o make_v or_o you_o make_v for_o yourselves_o about_o the_o church_n the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n in_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n do_v six_o thing_n 1._o he_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v the_o idea_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n principal_o upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n cyprian_n and_o in_o consequence_n thereunto_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o minister_n 2._o he_o prove_v 12._o prove_v page_n 12._o there_o be_v none_o allow_v to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o that_o all_o separate_a assembly_n be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n 14._o damnation_n page_n 14._o so_o that_o a_o martyr_n which_o die_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n out_o of_o this_o unity_n be_v nevertheless_o damn_a 3._o 13._o 3._o page_n 13._o that_o we_o must_v not_o examine_v opinion_n to_o know_v whether_o such_o a_o assembly_n be_v the_o church_n 14._o church_n page_n 14._o but_o we_o must_v know_v if_o a_o assembly_n be_v the_o church_n and_o judge_v from_o thence_o concern_v the_o truth_n of_o opinion_n 4._o he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v to_o that_o text_n where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o a_o text_n that_o prove_v wherever_o be_v truth_n there_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o then_o come_v to_o his_o chimaera_n that_o all_o separation_n ruin_v unity_n a_o chimaera_n which_o he_o support_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o great_a s._n cyprian_n who_o be_v indeed_o his_o only_a author_n 5._o 17._o 5._o page_n 17._o by_o the_o same_o s._n cyprian_n he_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n with_o who_o we_o must_v preserve_v union_n be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n 6._o in_o conclusion_n he_o fall_v on_o the_o common_a place_n of_o the_o invalidity_n of_o the_o call_v of_o our_o first_o reformer_n he_o prove_v their_o vocation_n invalid_a because_o they_o be_v either_o laic_n or_o renegado_n priest_n which_o have_v renounce_v the_o ministry_n the_o first_o never_o have_v mission_n the_o last_o have_v it_o no_o long_o can_v be_v lawful_a pastor_n this_o be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o volume_n which_o have_v be_v make_v to_o seduce_v you_o within_o twenty_o year_n last_o pass_v concern_v which_o we_o do_v entreat_v you_o to_o be_v attentive_a to_o these_o invincible_a argument_n which_o we_o have_v to_o produce_v for_o the_o subversion_n of_o these_o wicked_a engine_n although_o we_o do_v not_o account_v it_o a_o duty_n to_o follow_v precise_o the_o order_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n nevertheless_o see_v he_o begin_v with_o the_o unity_n and_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n we_o will_v begin_v there_o also_o and_o we_o will_v make_v you_o understand_v 1._o what_o be_v the_o true_a unity_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o what_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o its_o ministry_n 3._o what_o be_v its_o perpetual_a visibility_n 4._o that_o to_o separate_v from_o a_o corrupt_a church_n be_v not_o to_o break_v the_o unity_n thereof_o 5._o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o degree_n of_o corruption_n that_o oblige_v to_o separation_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v corrupt_a to_o that_o degree_n first_o my_o brethren_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o you_o make_v to_o yourselves_o a_o just_a and_o legitimate_a idea_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n they_o tell_v you_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o there_o can_v be_v many_o this_o be_v true_a there_o be_v but_o one_o church_n universal_a and_o even_o the_o word_n universal_a that_o be_v add_v thereunto_o make_v it_o apparent_a that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o just_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o word_n universe_n by_o which_o be_v signify_v the_o world_n signify_v also_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o for_o if_o there_o be_v another_o world_n beside_o this_o we_o will_v not_o be_v the_o universe_n see_v it_o will_v not_o comprehend_v total_o all_o but_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n and_o those_o that_o be_v like_a unto_o he_o give_v you_o a_o pleasant_a idea_n of_o its_o unity_n and_o universality_n both_o together_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v they_o be_v this_o universal_a and_o only_a church_n it_o be_v universal_a and_o yet_o nevertheless_o out_o of_o it_o and_o separate_v from_o it_o there_o be_v many_o other_o church_n this_o be_v just_a as_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v our_o world_n be_v the_o universe_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v many_o other_o world_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o this_o absurd_a but_o it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o these_o proposition_n be_v not_o alike_o nor_o the_o same_o for_o we_o mean_v thereby_o all_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v false_a church_n this_o be_v another_o absurdity_n altogether_o alike_o as_o if_o a_o person_n or_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v many_o world_n beside_o we_o nevertheless_o we_o be_v the_o universe_n because_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v false_a world_n if_o they_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v say_v indeed_o i_o be_o but_o part_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a but_o i_o be_o the_o only_a sound_n and_o entire_a part_n the_o other_o be_v sick_a and_o disease_a where_o a_o man_n can_v be_v save_v if_o it_o shall_v speak_v thus_o say_v i_o it_o will_v speak_v false_a but_o it_o will_v speak_v nothing_o absurd_a or_o contradictory_n and_o there_o will_v be_v reason_n to_o examine_v its_o pretension_n to_o the_o bottom_n to_o know_v if_o indeed_o it_o be_v the_o only_a church_n that_o be_v sound_a and_o without_o error_n but_o it_o must_v have_v renounce_v common_a sense_n to_o avow_v that_o out_o of_o her_o bosom_n there_o be_v many_o church_n and_o nevertheless_o call_v herself_o the_o church_n universal_a however_o it_o be_v her_o pretention_n be_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o a_o certain_a communion_n characterise_v and_o distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o by_o certain_a limit_n and_o boundary_n and_o under_o certain_a pastor_n out_o of_o which_o communion_n whether_o you_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n or_o not_o whether_o you_o have_v considerable_a error_n or_o no_o you_o be_v always_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o hope_n of_o salvation_n although_o you_o shall_v believe_v and_o maintain_v all_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n though_o you_o shall_v be_v orthodox_n as_o s._n paul_n retain_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_n faith_n yea_o of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o nevertheless_o you_o live_v in_o separation_n with_o this_o certain_a seat_n and_o this_o certain_a church_n which_o be_v the_o church_n catholic_n you_n must_v be_v certain_o damn_v i_o entreat_v you_o my_o brethren_n before_o you_o go_v further_o propose_v a_o question_n to_o your_o convert_v tell_v they_o i_o be_o content_a to_o grant_v there_o be_v a_o certain_a particular_a church_n in_o which_o be_v that_o unity_n from_o which_o we_o must_v never_o separate_v but_o how_o shall_v i_o know_v that_o this_o church_n in_o which_o be_v that_o unity_n to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o adhere_v be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o church_n among_o other_o it_o have_v be_v tell_v i_o there_o be_v a_o church_n in_o the_o east_n call_v the_o greek_a church_n which_o have_v six_o patriarch_n that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o pope_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n antioch_n and_o alexandria_n and_o these_o do_v all_o in_o like_a manner_n anathematise_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n propose_v to_o they_o say_v i_o this_o difficulty_n and_o press_v it_o home_o and_o you_o will_v see_v they_o bring_v into_o such_o strait_n that_o they_o can_v say_v nothing_o but_o impertinence_n and_o absurdity_n they_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o rome_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o s._n peter_n it_o be_v to_o she_o that_o this_o privilege_n be_v grant_v all_o those_o which_o separate_v from_o she_o depart_v from_o unity_n so_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o the_o three_o pope_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v be_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n can_v there_o be_v a_o
great_a absurdity_n than_o to_o answer_v by_o that_o which_o have_v be_v under_o dispute_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o rome_n be_v the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o shall_v it_o may_v be_v have_v occasion_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o you_o in_o some_o other_o place_n but_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a where_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o unity_n ought_v to_o be_v affix_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o pope_n of_o constantinople_n say_v i_o be_o in_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n andrew_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n the_o pope_n of_o antioch_n say_v it_o be_v i_o who_o be_o in_o the_o true_a chair_n of_o st._n peter_n for_o according_a to_o tradition_n st._n peter_n be_v seven_o year_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n before_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o first_o chair_n sound_v by_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n the_o pope_n of_o alexandria_n say_v i_o be_o in_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n mark_n who_o be_v a_o evangelist_n and_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o infallibility_n as_o well_o as_o st._n peter_n behold_v three_o pope_n against_o one_o three_o church_n against_o one_o three_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n against_o one_o wherefore_o then_o gentlemen_z converter_n will_v you_o that_o i_o shall_v esteem_v you_o as_o only_o in_o the_o rightful_a possession_n of_o unity_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o person_n which_o pretend_v to_o have_v as_o good_a a_o title_n to_o it_o as_o yourselves_o press_v these_o false_a babylonish_n teacher_n on_o this_o point_n and_o you_o will_v see_v such_o confusion_n and_o such_o a_o multitude_n of_o word_n in_o their_o discourse_n which_o will_v discover_v to_o you_o the_o falseness_n of_o their_o pretension_n after_o this_o we_o will_v consider_v the_o proposition_n in_o itself_o the_o union_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v include_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v neither_o salvation_n faith_n grace_n remission_n of_o sin_n nor_o the_o true_a church_n so_o that_o every_o man_n which_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o by_o schism_n alone_o without_o heresy_n die_v eternal_o i_o do_v maintain_v that_o this_o proposition_n be_v the_o most_o foolish_a but_o withal_o the_o most_o cruel_a and_o barbarous_a that_o ever_o be_v assert_v and_o i_o do_v beseech_v you_o my_o brethren_n to_o be_v attentive_a to_o the_o proof_n that_o i_o shall_v make_v thereof_o first_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n father_n and_o evidence_n of_o reason_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o contain_v universality_n in_o itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o church_n which_o be_v one_o ought_v to_o be_v universal_a and_o extend_v through_o all_o the_o world_n it_o ought_v to_o comprehend_v all_o christian_n i_o will_v not_o prove_v this_o for_o it_o be_v clear_a and_o also_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o know_v among_o the_o ancient_n that_o they_o look_v on_o certain_a schismatic_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n call_v donatist_n as_o fool_n these_o people_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o age_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n and_o all_o africa_n this_o separation_n be_v cause_v by_o the_o election_n of_o a_o bishop_n of_o carthage_n this_o have_v always_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o fruitful_a source_n of_o division_n these_o donatist_n say_v precise_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v at_o this_o day_n 28._o day_n aug._n de_fw-fr ago_o christi_fw-la cap._n 28._o all_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o apostasy_n and_o be_v only_o preserve_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o donatus_n upon_o which_o st._n augustine_n thus_o cry_v out_o oh_o proud_a and_o wicked_a tongue_n certain_a other_o schismatic_n call_v luciferian_n fall_v into_o the_o same_o dotage_n that_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v and_o continue_v not_o but_o in_o sardinia_n and_o some_o mountain_n near_o rome_n where_o they_o have_v follower_n and_o disciple_n st._n i_o treat_v they_o on_o that_o subject_a as_o man_n that_o have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n lucifer_n understanding_n jerome_n dialog_n adv_fw-la lucifer_n if_o it_o be_v so_o say_v he_o jesus_n christ_n die_v only_o for_o the_o peasant_n of_o sardinia_n where_o then_o be_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o that_o word_n of_o the_o father_n ask_v of_o i_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o heathen_a for_o thy_o inheritance_n behold_v exact_o the_o folly_n of_o the_o papist_n the_o church_n be_v perish_v throughout_o the_o world_n except_o at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o west_n but_o we_o with_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o father_n say_v let_v the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o let_v not_o the_o south_n keep_v back_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v bring_v forth_o child_n to_o god_n and_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v extend_v to_o all_o place_n where_o the_o gospel_n be_v now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o at_o constantinople_n nor_o in_o muscovy_n asia_n egypt_n africa_n or_o ethiopia_n where_o nevertheless_o there_o be_v multitude_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v not_o in_o england_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n nor_o in_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n reach_v not_o to_o all_o the_o country_n and_o kingdom_n for_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v disperse_v throughout_o the_o world_n because_o there_o be_v some_o jesuit_n at_o london_n in_o the_o low_a country_n sweden_n constantinople_n and_o in_o the_o east_n and_o some_o latin_n hide_v here_o and_o there_o where_o they_o have_v small_a congregation_n but_o little_o know_v and_o as_o it_o be_v under_o ground_n i_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o calvinism_n be_v extend_v through_o all_o italy_n because_o there_o be_v some_o of_o the_o reform_a scatter_v here_o and_o there_o in_o it_o second_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n every_o one_o that_o err_v though_o never_o so_o little_a that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o go_v off_o from_o that_o which_o the_o romanist_n determine_v be_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o without_o hope_n of_o salvation_n behold_v how_o ill_o this_o agree_v with_o that_o notable_a passage_n whereof_o those_o of_o we_o that_o be_v weak_a and_o fearful_a make_v great_a use_n it_o be_v that_o of_o st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n three_o 11._o where_o the_o apostle_n say_v for_o other_o foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v than_o that_o be_v lay_v which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n now_o if_o any_o man_n build_v upon_o this_o foundation_n gold_n silver_n precious_a stone_n wood_n hay_o stubble_n every_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a etc._n etc._n and_o the_o fire_n shall_v try_v every_o man_n work_n etc._n etc._n and_o if_o any_o man_n work_n be_v burn_v he_o shall_v suffer_v loss_n but_o he_o himself_o shall_v be_v save_v without_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o may_v be_v difficult_a in_o this_o passage_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o those_o which_o build_v be_v teacher_n that_o the_o gold_n silver_n and_o precious_a stone_n be_v sound_a doctrine_n that_o the_o wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n be_v such_o as_o be_v unsound_a and_o false_a it_o be_v also_o clear_a that_o they_o which_o teach_v these_o false_a doctrine_n may_v be_v save_v and_o with_o great_a reason_n they_o which_o be_v seduce_v by_o they_o it_o follow_v not_o from_o thence_o as_o our_o pervert_v people_n pretend_v that_o a_o person_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o it_o follow_v at_o least_o that_o a_o person_n may_v be_v save_v that_o teach_v doctrine_n opposite_a to_o truth_n provide_v that_o they_o subvert_v not_o the_o foundation_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v ridiculous_a as_o well_o as_o cruel_a to_o damn_v all_o those_o which_o be_v out_o of_o her_o communion_n for_o error_n that_o be_v light_a and_o trifle_a for_o have_v pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o which_o deny_v for_o example_n that_o infant_n die_v without_o baptism_n be_v damn_v mr._n nicholas_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o condemn_v all_o those_o which_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o sovereign_n and_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o baptism_n three_o we_o have_v a_o three_o proof_n of_o the_o falseness_n of_o this_o pretence_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o that_o unity_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n in_o this_o that_o god_n preserve_v the_o ministry_n of_o his_o word_n in_o many_o place_n and_o in_o many_o church_n which_o do_v not_o submit_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o word_n of_o god_n never_o return_v without_o effect_n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v that_o he_o shall_v preserve_v the_o ministry_n in_o place_n where_o there_o be_v none_o but_o
converter_n be_v not_o man_n of_o fidelity_n to_o press_v you_o by_o principle_n the_o falseness_n whereof_o they_o themselves_o confess_v for_o in_o the_o pastoral_n letter_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n in_o his_o catholic_n exposition_n and_o every_o where_o else_o to_o hear_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o centre_n of_o unity_n you_o will_v say_v that_o the_o pope_n possess_v this_o title_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o behold_v these_o gentleman_n profess_v to_o we_o that_o it_o be_v by_o a_o handsome_a usurpation_n tolerate_v and_o by_o the_o concession_n of_o council_n that_o which_o council_n have_v give_v he_o they_o may_v take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o make_v it_o apparent_a how_o little_a of_o honesty_n there_o be_v in_o the_o quotation_n which_o these_o monsieur_n make_v from_o st._n câ—prian_n who_o without_o doubt_n have_v a_o false_a idea_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o false_a and_o so_o ill_o form_v that_o your_o converter_n themselves_o will_v not_o dare_v to_o warrant_v it_o we_o have_v treat_v this_o matter_n at_o large_a in_o our_o answer_n to_o mounseur_fw-fr nicholas_n where_o we_o have_v make_v it_o apparent_a that_o this_o false_a idea_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o st._n cyprian_n do_v communicate_v to_o st._n augustine_n do_v put_v the_o latter_a to_o that_o perplexity_n and_o confusion_n from_o which_o he_o can_v not_o withdraw_v himself_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n in_o the_o follow_a letter_n we_o must_v say_v something_o as_o well_o on_o the_o point_n of_o antiquity_n as_o that_o of_o controversy_n and_o we_o will_v make_v it_o evident_a also_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n that_o suppose_v this_o roman_a idea_n of_o unity_n to_o be_v false_a all_o their_o argument_n and_o sophism_n vanish_v and_o come_v to_o nothing_o 15._o january_n 1687._o the_o eleven_o pastoral_a letter_n a_o article_n of_o antiquity_n the_o end_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o christianity_n of_o the_o three_o age_n concern_v tradition_n and_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o article_n of_o controversy_n reflection_n upon_o a_o write_v late_o address_v to_o the_o reform_a of_o france_n a_o continuation_n of_o the_o matter_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n i_o have_v not_o oblige_v myself_o to_o acquaint_v you_o with_o all_o the_o sad_a accident_n that_o do_v betide_v we_o in_o our_o exile_n and_o persecution_n but_o the_o death_n of_o the_o excellent_a mr._n claud_n be_v a_o event_n so_o grievous_a that_o i_o can_v forbear_v speak_v one_o word_n concern_v it_o god_n have_v take_v he_o to_o himself_o since_o our_o last_o letter_n he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o our_o prophet_n and_o we_o may_v well_o cry_v after_o he_o my_o father_n my_o father_n the_o chariot_n of_o israel_n and_o the_o horseman_n thereof_o god_n have_v former_o affix_v he_o in_o a_o particular_a manner_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a of_o your_o congregation_n but_o providence_n make_v he_o become_v in_o a_o manner_n your_o universal_a pastor_n by_o the_o care_n that_o he_o take_v to_o defend_v you_o from_o the_o dangerous_a sophistry_n of_o those_o that_o endeavour_v to_o seduce_v you_o and_o he_o be_v herein_o successful_a in_o â—uch_n a_o manner_n as_o may_v cover_v all_o our_o enemy_n with_o shame_n and_o confusion_n i_o acquaint_v you_o with_o the_o loss_n that_o you_o have_v sustain_v that_o you_o may_v lament_v and_o look_v on_o it_o as_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o continuation_n of_o god_n displeasure_n against_o you_o his_o justice_n be_v not_o yet_o satisfy_v the_o arrow_n of_o his_o quiver_n be_v not_o all_o draw_v forth_o this_o stroke_n be_v still_o owe_v to_o we_o i_o pray_v god_n this_o may_v be_v the_o last_o if_o you_o be_v grieve_v your_o enemy_n you_o may_v be_v sure_a rejoice_v at_o it_o but_o they_o must_v know_v that_o if_o the_o ash_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n have_v be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o church_n the_o tomb_n of_o the_o prophet_n do_v preserve_v their_o spirit_n which_o pass_v to_o their_o disciple_n if_o the_o grave_a enclose_v the_o flesh_n and_o bone_n of_o this_o great_a man_n his_o write_n will_v preserve_v his_o wit_n knowledge_n and_o illumination_n and_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v a_o failure_n of_o person_n which_o shall_v prophesy_v on_o his_o tomb_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o those_o victory_n that_o he_o have_v gain_v for_o the_o truth_n god_n will_v do_v his_o work_n in_o your_o fight_n and_o you_o shall_v see_v this_o church_n which_o be_v dead_a rise_v again_o after_o four_o day_n but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o will_v do_v this_o work_n himself_o and_o when_o you_o see_v those_o fall_n and_o drop_v away_o one_o after_o another_o who_o write_n and_o discourse_n may_v be_v of_o use_n to_o ruin_v the_o success_n and_o triumph_n of_o lie_n be_v persuade_v that_o god_n will_v derive_v his_o praise_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o child_n and_o that_o he_o that_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n by_o fisherman_n will_v re-establish_a the_o ruin_n thereof_o by_o earthen_a vessel_n into_o which_o he_o will_v pour_v his_o treasure_n he_o who_o loss_n we_o lament_v be_v whilst_o he_o live_v one_o of_o those_o instrument_n which_o god_n serve_v himself_o of_o for_o your_o edification_n and_o defence_n whilst_o you_o pour_v out_o tear_n upon_o his_o grave_n and_o throw_v your_o shower_n there_o you_o may_v gather_v sweetness_n thence_o out_o of_o the_o eater_n come_v forth_o meat_n and_o out_o of_o the_o strong_a come_v forth_o sweetness_n death_n that_o devour_v and_o take_v all_o thing_n from_o we_o can_v hinder_v we_o from_o search_v and_o find_v our_o edification_n in_o the_o remain_v of_o this_o great_a man._n his_o last_o word_n will_v serve_v as_o a_o support_n to_o our_o faith._n it_o be_v not_o the_o pleasure_n of_o god_n that_o he_o shall_v shed_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o truth_n but_o he_o have_v make_v his_o last_o word_n which_o be_v the_o effusion_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o of_o his_o soul_n give_v testimony_n to_o those_o truth_n which_o he_o have_v preach_v and_o defend_v i_o have_v say_v he_o labour_v all_o my_o life_n in_o the_o search_n of_o the_o best_a religion_n and_o be_v now_o about_o to_o give_v up_o my_o soul_n to_o god_n i_o do_v declare_v that_o i_o have_v not_o find_v any_o but_o our_o own_o which_o i_o have_v so_o often_o defend_v and_o in_o which_o i_o be_o now_o about_o to_o die_v which_o be_v the_o true_a way_n to_o heaven_n the_o word_n of_o die_a man_n be_v the_o proper_a voice_n of_o conscience_n for_o in_o that_o last_o moment_n dissimulation_n have_v no_o place_n so_o that_o they_o be_v the_o seal_n of_o all_o the_o truth_n which_o he_o have_v so_o glorious_o defend_v my_o design_n will_v not_o permit_v i_o to_o speak_v all_o on_o this_o subject_a which_o it_o be_v necessary_a you_o shall_v know_v i_o shall_v leave_v it_o to_o some_o other_o person_n and_o return_v to_o the_o matter_n of_o our_o precede_a letter_n this_o shall_v consist_v of_o one_o point_n of_o antiquity_n and_o another_o of_o controversy_n we_o be_v to_o finish_v the_o history_n of_o the_o christianity_n of_o the_o three_o age._n and_o after_o we_o have_v fortify_v you_o against_o the_o illusion_n which_o your_o seducer_n frame_v upon_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n cyprian_n and_o tertullian_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o repentance_n auricular_a confession_n and_o satisfaction_n i_o must_v also_o fortify_v you_o against_o the_o snare_n that_o they_o compose_v for_o you_o from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o tertullian_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o tradition_n for_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o father_n near_a the_o apostle_n have_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o unwritten_a word_n that_o they_o do_v often_o dispute_v against_o heretic_n by_o tradition_n and_o that_o tertullian_n himself_o do_v maintain_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n of_o dispute_v against_o they_o but_o to_o secure_v you_o from_o this_o snare_n learn_v first_o that_o when_o tertullian_n dispute_v and_o prove_v that_o which_o he_o advance_v by_o tradition_n it_o be_v almost_o always_o about_o indifferent_a ceremony_n and_o matter_n of_o practice_n as_o in_o the_o book_n concern_v the_o soldier_n crown_n where_o he_o prove_v by_o tradition_n the_o bear_n of_o no_o crown_n upon_o the_o head_n of_o dip_v three_o time_n in_o baptism_n of_o give_v milk_n and_o honey_n to_o be_v eat_v by_o the_o new_o baptize_v of_o give_v alm_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a of_o not_o wash_v seven_o day_n after_o baptism_n it_o
word_n of_o tertullian_n ill_o understand_v learn_v from_o the_o example_n of_o st._n cyprian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n that_o tradition_n be_v at_o that_o time_n a_o proof_n whereof_o man_n make_v use_v according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o their_o apprehension_n and_o their_o interest_n tertullian_n seem_v to_o make_v great_a account_n of_o it_o and_o st._n cyprian_n laugh_v at_o it_o when_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o heretic_n which_o he_o will_v rebaptise_a contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n they_o object_v to_o he_o tradition_n custom_n ancient_a usage_n and_o antique_a practice_n he_o reject_v these_o proof_n with_o contempt_n and_o scorn_n stephen_n have_v write_v to_o he_o let_v nothing_o be_v innovate_v in_o tradition_n where_o be_v this_o tradition_n answer_v he_o 74._o he_o epist_n 74._o be_v it_o in_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o act_n or_o in_o the_o epistle_n a_o ancient_a custom_n without_o truth_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o old_a error_n and_o in_o another_o epistle_n he_o say_v 63._o say_v epist_n 63._o since_o we_o must_v hear_v none_o but_o jesus_n christ_n we_o need_v not_o examine_v what_o those_o that_o go_v before_o we_o have_v do_v but_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v before_o all_o for_o we_o must_v not_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o god._n to_o conclude_v they_o endeavour_v to_o put_v scruple_n in_o your_o mind_n on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o pretend_a primacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o certain_a passage_n of_o tertullian_n and_o st._n cyprian_n either_o corrupt_v or_o ill_o expound_v but_o that_o be_v a_o business_n the_o discussion_n whereof_o be_v too_o long_o to_o be_v handle_v at_o this_o time_n yea_o it_o be_v above_o the_o capacity_n of_o most_o of_o you_o only_o know_v that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o truth_n that_o they_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o that_o age_n that_o tertullian_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o scoff_n at_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o call_v he_o in_o raillery_n the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n because_o of_o some_o kind_n of_o primacy_n which_o he_o begin_v to_o pretend_v to_o for_o even_o in_o that_o time_n the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n begin_v to_o work_v st._n cyprian_n despise_v the_o excommunication_n of_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o oppose_v himself_o to_o the_o attempt_n of_o those_o who_o will_v appeal_v to_o rome_n about_o matter_n determine_v in_o the_o province_n of_o africa_n this_o be_v that_o st._n cyprian_n to_o who_o some_o person_n attribute_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o say_v on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n and_o of_o the_o admission_n of_o bishop_n which_o have_v lapse_v and_o fall_v 72._o fall_v epist_n 72._o in_o which_o case_n we_o will_v do_v violence_n to_o no_o man_n nor_o will_v we_o give_v law_n to_o other_o observe_v that_o every_o bishop_n may_v use_v the_o power_n give_v he_o according_a to_o his_o will_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v under_o no_o obligation_n to_o give_v a_o account_n thereof_o to_o any_o one_o but_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v to_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o speak_v thus_o judge_v you_o whether_o he_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o his_o superior_a hear_v how_o the_o same_o cyprian_a speak_v in_o the_o face_n of_o a_o council_n assemble_v at_o carthage_n in_o the_o year_n 258._o let_v none_o of_o we_o call_v himself_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n or_o endeavour_v to_o force_v his_o colleague_n to_o a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n by_o a_o tyrannical_a fear_n and_o terror_n seeeng_v every_o bishop_n be_v master_n of_o himself_o and_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o another_o bishop_n nor_o can_v he_o judge_v other_o bishop_n it_o be_v also_o with_o respect_n to_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o speak_v thus_o have_v any_o one_o the_o front_n to_o say_v that_o speak_v thus_o he_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o his_o superior_a observe_v that_o it_o be_v no_o small_a affair_n that_o be_v now_o under_o debate_n it_o be_v about_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n a_o question_n which_o have_v make_v a_o great_a noise_n and_o which_o stephen_n will_v have_v decide_v with_o too_o much_o authority_n the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n after_o a_o hundred_o other_o of_o his_o communion_n to_o prove_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o s._n cyprian_n quote_v a_o passage_n from_o his_o fifty_o second_o epistle_n which_o prove_v that_o these_o gentleman_n do_v not_o fear_v to_o make_v themselves_o ridiculous_a provide_v they_o may_v seem_v to_o say_v somewhat_o it_o be_v a_o passage_n where_o he_o pretend_v s._n cyprian_n say_v that_o the_o roman_a emperor_n do_v suffer_v in_o rome_n a_o priest_n which_o be_v his_o rival_n with_o more_o impatience_n than_o he_o suffer_v a_o caefar_n in_o his_o army_n which_o dispute_v the_o empire_n with_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a emperor_n do_v impatient_o suffer_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v call_v high_a priest_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o that_o dignity_n which_o the_o emperor_n assume_v unto_o themselves_o so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o reckon_n they_o be_v jealous_a of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o their_o rival_n in_o the_o high_a priesthood_n in_o truth_n this_o be_v more_o ridiculous_a than_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v the_o king_n of_o england_n who_o call_v himself_o head_n of_o the_o english_a church_n be_v jealous_a of_o the_o curate_n of_o the_o parish_n of_o st._n martin_n in_o london_n the_o christian_n certain_o be_v not_o above_o one_o in_o a_o hundred_o in_o rome_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n make_v less_o figure_n in_o the_o world_n than_o a_o incumbent_n of_o five_o hundred_o crown_n per_fw-la annum_fw-la make_v at_o this_o day_n for_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v poor_a they_o be_v also_o humble_a what_o agreement_n can_v the_o emperor_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o pagan_a highpriest_n have_v with_o this_o pretend_a highpriest_n of_o the_o christian_n to_o be_v his_o rival_n he_o must_v aspire_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n i_o shall_v rather_o have_v choose_v to_o have_v say_v that_o the_o mufti_n look_v on_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o his_o rival_n the_o mean_a scholar_n know_v that_o the_o word_n aemulus_fw-la which_z signify_v rival_n signify_v also_o enemy_n and_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o s._n cyprian_a mean_n that_o that_o cruel_a persecutor_n the_o emperor_n decius_n behold_v with_o more_o indignation_n a_o priest_n that_o oppose_v his_o religion_n than_o he_o will_v have_v look_v upon_o a_o enemy_n that_o have_v dispute_v the_o empire_n with_o he_o to_o conclude_v although_o st._n cyprian_n shall_v have_v intend_v to_o compare_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o pagan_a highpriest_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v head_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n for_o the_o roman_a priest_n be_v not_o head_n but_o of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o of_o the_o whole_a empire_n it_o be_v true_a that_o st._n cyprian_a corrupt_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o church_n and_o open_v a_o door_n to_o the_o most_o cruel_a doctrine_n that_o ever_o be_v advance_v he_o make_v a_o false_a idea_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o enclose_v in_o one_o only_a external_a communion_n and_o because_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o visible_a head_n be_v not_o yet_o invent_v he_o imagine_v i_o know_v not_o what_o unity_n of_o episcopacy_n which_o all_o the_o bishop_n do_v individual_o possess_v whereof_o nevertheless_o they_o all_o administer_v but_o a_o part_n this_o inconsistent_a imagination_n give_v place_n afterward_o for_o the_o substitution_n of_o one_o single_a head_n to_o the_o end_n that_o a_o visible_a head_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o visible_a communion_n which_o may_v be_v the_o centre_n thereof_o this_o suffice_v to_o give_v you_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o christianity_n of_o the_o three_o age_n and_o by_o this_o history_n you_o may_v observe_v what_o be_v alter_v in_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n 1._o they_o introduce_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n at_o least_o in_o private_a for_o we_o find_v it_o not_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o public_a act_n of_o religion_n we_o have_v say_v nothing_o to_o you_o concern_v it_o as_o yet_o because_o it_o be_v a_o little_a thing_n about_o which_o we_o shall_v never_o make_v complaint_n against_o any_o one_o provide_v they_o be_v not_o superstitious_a in_o the_o use_n of_o it_o 2._o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v augment_v and_o increase_v exceed_o by_o many_o prayer_n
be_v also_o a_o spiritaal_n romance_n make_v up_o of_o story_n which_o do_v no_o honour_n neither_o to_o s._n anthony_n nor_o s._n athanasius_n nor_o in_o general_a to_o the_o christian_a religion_n i_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n of_o fanaticism_n and_o melancholy_n do_v mingle_v itself_o therein_o they_o have_v or_o they_o feign_v themselves_o to_o have_v vision_n the_o devil_n appear_v to_o they_o they_o tempt_v and_o solicit_v they_o to_o fleshly_a sin_n and_o when_o they_o can_v not_o prevail_v upon_o they_o they_o beat_v they_o cruel_o the_o abbot_n serenus_n in_o cassian_n say_v 23._o say_v cass_n collat._n 7._o cap._n 23._o as_o soon_o as_o we_o have_v form_v a_o convent_n of_o eight_o or_o ten_o monk_n the_o fury_n of_o the_o devil_n rage_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n against_o they_o that_o they_o experience_v his_o assault_n very_o frequent_o and_o in_o a_o plain_a and_o obvious_a manner_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o dare_v not_o sleep_v all_o together_o but_o whilst_o some_o sleep_n other_o watch_n to_o this_o may_v be_v join_v a_o spirit_n of_o superstition_n which_o produce_v excess_n some_o whereof_z be_v capable_a of_o horror_n and_o astonishment_n a_o monk_n name_v batteus_fw-la 34._o batteus_fw-la sozom._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 34._o mortify_v himself_o through_o fast_v to_o that_o degree_n and_o measure_n what_o worm_n be_v breed_v in_o his_o gum_n and_o come_v out_o of_o his_o tooth_n another_o name_v cyrus_n ibid._n cyrus_n ibid._n live_v seventy_o year_n without_o taste_v any_o bread._n another_o name_v acepsemus_n 28._o acepsemus_n theod._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 28._o live_v sixty_o year_n shut_v up_o in_o a_o cell_n never_o go_v out_o or_o be_v see_v of_o any_o one_o one_o name_v macarius_n 23._o macarius_n socrat._v lib._n 4._o cap._n 23._o during_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n live_v by_o bread_n and_o water_n he_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v by_o weight_n he_o fasten_v his_o body_n by_o night_n to_o a_o wall_n that_o he_o may_v not_o sleep_v another_o call_v dorotheus_n 29._o dorotheus_n sozom._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 29._o make_v it_o a_o thing_n necessary_a and_o a_o part_n of_o devotion_n never_o to_o stretch_v out_o his_o leg_n upon_o his_o bed._n another_o call_v didymus_n live_v to_o the_o age_n of_o ninety_o year_n without_o speak_v to_o or_o see_v any_o person_n another_o name_v pior_fw-la 6._o pior_fw-la ibid._n 6._o have_v make_v a_o vow_n never_o to_o see_v any_o person_n his_o sister_n after_o fifty_o year_n passionate_o long_v to_o see_v he_o and_o he_o be_v oblige_v by_o his_o superior_n to_o give_v she_o that_o satisfaction_n he_o come_v therefore_o and_o present_v himself_o at_o the_o door_n of_o his_o sister_n he_o make_v himself_o see_v to_o she_o but_o he_o shut_v his_o eye_n that_o he_o may_v not_o see_v she_o and_o after_o he_o have_v repeat_v certain_a psalm_n he_o go_v his_o way_n another_o surname_v stilite_n 13._o stilite_n evag._n lib_n 1._o cap._n 13._o because_o of_o the_o pillar_n on_o which_o he_o live_v spend_v thirty_o seven_o year_n thereon_o and_o many_o afterward_o in_o imitation_n of_o he_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o obtain_v the_o surname_n of_o stilites_fw-la 11._o stilites_fw-la niceph._n lib._n 11._o amonius_n a_o companion_n of_o s._n anthony_n be_v choose_v bishop_n cut_v off_o his_o ear_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v so_o and_o declare_v he_o will_v cut_v out_o his_o tongue_n if_o they_o press_v he_o far_o thereon_o a_o monk_n name_v thomas_n 6._o thomas_n soz._n lib._n 6._o a_o inhabitant_n of_o thebais_n live_v thirty_o year_n without_o speak_v another_o monk_n name_v paul_n ibid._n paul_n ibid._n in_o his_o devovotion_n impose_v a_o necessity_n upon_o himself_o of_o make_v three_o hundred_o prayer_n to_o god_n every_o day_n and_o that_o he_o may_v not_o miscount_n he_o have_v three_o hundred_o little_a flint_n whereof_o he_o throw_v one_o out_o of_o his_o bosom_n at_o every_o prayer_n that_o he_o make_v behold_v what_o be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o four_o age_n and_o behold_v that_o which_o at_o this_o time_n man_n report_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o these_o poor_a idiot_n which_o do_v pass_v for_o great_a saint_n or_o of_o these_o hypocrite_n which_o do_v impose_v upon_o mankind_n but_o can_v a_o man_n read_v without_o horror_n that_o which_o evagrius_n report_v concern_v the_o custom_n and_o manner_n of_o life_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n wife_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a go_v thither_o some_o of_o they_o make_v a_o war_n upon_o themselves_o so_o cruel_a that_o oftentimes_o they_o remain_v upon_o the_o ground_n without_o appearance_n of_o life_n and_o be_v take_v for_o unburied_a carcase_n other_o lodge_v themselves_o in_o holes_n where_o they_o can_v neither_o lie_v nor_o stand_v other_o hide_v themselves_o in_o cave_n and_o make_v it_o a_o piece_n of_o devotion_n to_o live_v among_o wild_a beast_n other_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n strip_v themselves_o naked_a cover_v only_o their_o shameful_a part_n and_o in_o this_o nakedness_n expose_v themselves_o to_o be_v roast_v in_o the_o beam_n of_o the_o sun_n from_o morning_n to_o evening_n in_o the_o summer_n and_o in_o the_o winter_n they_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o severe_a rigour_n of_o cold_a they_o eat_v nothing_o of_o what_o man_n do_v use_v to_o eat_v they_o feed_v on_o grass_n like_o ox_n they_o be_v also_o call_v boscoi_fw-fr i._n e._n eater_n of_o herb_n and_o in_o time_n they_o become_v altogether_o like_o beast_n not_o preserve_v the_o very_a appearance_n of_o man_n and_o human_a shape_n if_o they_o see_v man_n afar_o off_o they_o run_v to_o hide_v themselves_o as_o from_o bear_n in_o some_o cave_n or_o they_o secure_v themselves_o upon_o rock_n with_o the_o swiftness_n of_o a_o wild_a goat_n but_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o evagrius_n add_v there_o be_v monk_n who_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o have_v extinguish_v concupiscence_n converse_v in_o the_o world_n promiscuous_o man_n and_o woman_n all_o naked_a they_o go_v into_o brothel_n house_n into_o the_o most_o infamous_a place_n they_o lay_v together_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n the_o man_n bathe_v themselves_o with_o woman_n and_o woman_n with_o man_n and_o all_o this_o in_o public_a view_n without_o shame_n and_o without_o cover_v their_o face_n beside_o the_o madness_n be_v there_o not_o impudence_n in_o these_o devotion_n and_o must_v not_o a_o man_n have_v a_o deprave_a taste_n in_o matter_n of_o piety_n to_o look_v on_o these_o extravagancy_n with_o admiration_n as_o at_o that_o time_n they_o do_v beside_o all_o this_o the_o spirit_n of_o lie_v and_o error_n seize_v on_o these_o man_n a_o man_n may_v say_v true_o that_o all_o the_o depravation_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v take_v their_o original_a from_o monk_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n they_o become_v anthropomorphites_n and_o originist_n and_o those_o who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n do_v know_v that_o they_o stir_v up_o many_o trouble_n there_o they_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n and_o their_o friend_n not_o only_o by_o word_n and_o clamour_n but_o by_o blow_n socrates_n report_n that_o during_o the_o controversy_n that_o cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v with_o orestes_n governor_n of_o egypt_n 14._o egypt_n soc._n lib._n 11._o cap._n 14._o five_o hundred_o monk_n come_v from_o the_o mountain_n nitria_n to_o the_o city_n for_o the_o assistance_n of_o cyril_n their_o bishop_n they_o stir_v up_o a_o sedition_n against_o the_o governor_n one_o of_o these_o monk_n call_v ammonius_n give_v he_o a_o knock_n on_o the_o head_n with_o a_o flint_n whereby_o he_o lose_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o blood._n there_o be_v no_o heresy_n or_o superstition_n of_o which_o they_o may_v not_o be_v call_v the_o author_n it_o be_v they_o which_o introduce_v the_o superstition_n of_o invocate_a saint_n and_o adore_a relic_n eunapius_n a_o pagan_a author_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o age_n say_v that_o in_o egypt_n they_o appoint_v monk_n in_o the_o village_n cannopus_n to_o worship_n slave_n so_o they_o call_v the_o martyr_n and_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o book_n concern_v the_o work_n of_o monk_n say_v that_o in_o his_o time_n a_o swarm_n of_o monk_n scatter_v themselves_o abroad_o every_o where_n and_o make_v merchandise_n of_o the_o bone_n of_o martyr_n it_o be_v they_o who_o bring_v image_n into_o the_o church_n and_o that_o worship_n which_o give_v so_o much_o grief_n to_o soul_n which_o be_v jealous_a of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o so_o much_o scandal_n to_o christian_n also_o in_o the_o war_n between_o the_o breaker_n of_o image_n and_o the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n they_o be_v the_o principal_a
of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n the_o original_a of_o ecumenical_a council_n seven_o reason_n against_o their_o infallibility_n draw_v from_o their_o original_a a_o article_n of_o controversy_n the_o true_a idea_n of_o schism_n all_o those_o which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n be_v not_o out_o of_o the_o church_n dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o our_o precede_a letter_n we_o begin_v the_o history_n of_o the_o novelty_n which_o appear_v in_o christianity_n during_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n and_o the_o first_o which_o we_o find_v there_o be_v the_o original_a of_o the_o monastic_a life_n the_o second_o thing_n considerable_a to_o the_o original_a whereof_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v attention_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n be_v the_o council_n call_v general_n or_o ecumenical_a not_o as_o to_o the_o original_a of_o a_o thing_n evil_n in_o itself_o but_o as_o to_o a_o thing_n of_o which_o ill_a use_n have_v be_v make_v and_o of_o which_o they_o make_v a_o snare_n at_o this_o day_n for_o ignorant_a and_o feeble_a mind_n the_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o great_a illusion_n by_o which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o deceive_v the_o new_a convert_v they_o know_v not_o where_o to_o fix_v this_o infallibility_n sometime_o they_o fix_v it_o in_o the_o pope_n and_o sometime_o in_o a_o council_n but_o the_o french_a church_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n have_v declare_v herself_o bold_o a_o little_a while_n since_o for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v expedient_a that_o you_o here_o learn_v in_o a_o few_o word_n the_o history_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o general_n council_n that_o you_o may_v understand_v the_o absurdity_n of_o the_o principle_n upon_o which_o your_o converter_n build_v you_o must_v therefore_o know_v my_o brethren_n that_o the_o french_a church_n not_o know_v assure_o where_o to_o place_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n distinguish_v council_n into_o diocesan_n provincial_a national_a oecumenick_n or_o general_n diocesan_a council_n be_v those_o which_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v where_o he_o read_v his_o ordinance_n to_o his_o curate_n provincial_n council_n be_v assembly_n of_o the_o suffragan_n bishop_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o metropolitan_a national_a council_n be_v those_o where_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o or_o more_o nation_n be_v assemble_v they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o ascribe_v infallibility_n to_o any_o one_o of_o these_o assembly_n but_o there_o be_v council_n of_o a_o high_a order_n which_o it_o please_v these_o gentleman_n to_o call_v ecumenical_a or_o general_a council_n to_o which_o they_o ascribe_v infallibility_n they_o be_v say_v they_o those_o in_o which_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n be_v assemble_v when_o we_o ask_v they_o where_o be_v the_o institution_n of_o these_o assembly_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o can_v find_v the_o least_o footstep_n thereof_o i_o say_v the_o least_o it_o be_v true_a they_o there_o find_v assembly_n of_o believer_n of_o pastor_n and_o elder_n who_o consider_v matter_n that_o be_v dispute_v we_o see_v one_o among_o other_o in_o the_o 15_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n some_o of_o the_o apostle_n elder_n and_o brethren_n which_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n assemble_v to_o advise_v about_o mean_n to_o determine_v the_o controversy_n which_o the_o pharisee_n have_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o observe_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n but_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o call_v a_o very_a small_a assembly_n and_o very_o private_a a_o general_n council_n where_o there_o appear_v but_o three_o apostle_n of_o thirteen_o and_o only_o the_o clergy_n which_o happen_v to_o be_v then_o at_o jerusalem_n when_o we_o continue_v to_o ask_v these_o gentleman_n where_o we_o must_v then_o take_v the_o original_a of_o ecumenical_a council_n they_o answer_v we_o in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o indeed_o they_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o the_o first_o of_o those_o council_n which_o bear_v this_o name_n be_v that_o of_o nice_n assemble_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o constantine_n in_o the_o year_n 325_o to_o determine_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n against_o arrius_n the_o second_o be_v assemble_v by_o theodosius_n the_o elder_a in_o the_o year_n 381_o to_o determine_v against_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o three_o be_v call_v together_o at_o ephesus_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a in_o the_o year_n 431_o against_o nestorius_n who_o affirm_v two_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o four_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 451_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n martian_a against_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n behold_v four_o in_o 125_o year_n or_o little_o more_o before_o this_o man_n know_v not_o what_o a_o general_a council_n mean_v now_o i_o entreat_v you_o my_o brethren_n give_v attention_n to_o six_o or_o seven_o short_a reflection_n which_o i_o shall_v make_v thereon_o that_o you_o may_v understand_v the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o affix_v infallibility_n to_o these_o kind_n of_o assembly_n this_o be_v at_o this_o time_n of_o the_o great_a importance_n to_o you_o you_o must_v throw_v to_o the_o ground_n this_o phantom_n of_o infallibility_n which_o serve_v as_o a_o support_n to_o all_o the_o error_n of_o popery_n now_o this_o phantom_n know_v not_o where_o to_o fix_v its_o foot_n and_o when_o you_o shall_v have_v force_v it_o out_o of_o this_o last_o entrenchment_n where_o your_o converter_n have_v place_v it_o you_o will_v see_v it_o vanish_v and_o disappear_v 1._o make_v reflection_n upon_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n concern_v it_o and_o see_v if_o there_o be_v any_o probability_n that_o the_o design_n of_o god_n be_v to_o establish_v a_o seat_n of_o infallibility_n in_o certain_a assembly_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v never_o speak_v a_o word_n thereof_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n more_o important_a in_o religion_n than_o this_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n as_o they_o pretend_v for_o it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o god_n to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v infallible_a if_o we_o know_v not_o what_o this_o church_n be_v where_o the_o seat_n of_o this_o infallibility_n be_v place_v and_o by_o what_o mouth_n she_o ought_v to_o give_v her_o oracle_n it_o be_v true_a they_o send_v you_o to_o tradition_n for_o all_o that_o whereof_o the_o scripture_n say_v nothing_o but_o this_o can_v be_v a_o point_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o be_v send_v to_o tradition_n for_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o tradition_n itself_o tradition_n be_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o this_o consent_n be_v find_v in_o council_n all_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v nothing_o at_o least_o before_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n be_v establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n be_v not_o in_o the_o testimony_n of_o single_a person_n of_o s._n austin_n s._n chrysostom_n etc._n etc._n for_o these_o single_a person_n be_v not_o infallible_a and_o as_o yet_o it_o have_v not_o be_v think_v advisable_a to_o make_v they_o so_o it_o be_v therefore_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n which_o alone_o can_v make_v tradition_n certain_a now_o tradition_n be_v the_o second_o rule_n of_o faith_n equal_a in_o authority_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a at_o least_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v give_v credential_a letter_n to_o these_o ecumenical_a council_n that_o their_o authority_n and_o that_o of_o tradition_n may_v be_v confess_v and_o acknowledge_v this_o be_v not_o say_v i_o a_o affair_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o be_v send_v to_o tradition_n as_o well_o because_o it_o be_v the_o most_o important_a point_n of_o christianity_n on_o which_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o rest_n depend_v as_o because_o this_o be_v to_o send_v to_o tradition_n to_o prove_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n itself_o which_o be_v absurd_a it_o be_v not_o absurd_a in_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o scripture_n itself_o to_o prove_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n because_o it_o be_v the_o high_a principle_n and_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o it_o must_v be_v that_o it_o prove_v itself_o but_o the_o scripture_n be_v above_o council_n and_o tradition_n and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o scripture_n establish_v the_o authority_n both_o of_o tradition_n and_o council_n 2._o i_o entreat_v you_o to_o observe_v that_o the_o church_n continue_v three_o hundred_o
year_n without_o have_v one_o word_n of_o general_a council_n she_o pass_v without_o they_o during_o all_o that_o time_n nevertheless_o she_o have_v never_o more_o need_v of_o they_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v infallible_a mean_n of_o end_a controversy_n and_o suppress_v heresy_n for_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n the_o church_n be_v plague_v with_o near_o fifty_o differ_a heresy_n now_o judge_v you_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o god_n shall_v appoint_v a_o infallible_a judge_n to_o his_o church_n and_o a_o sure_a way_n of_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v deny_v she_o the_o use_n of_o this_o mean_n for_o the_o space_n of_o well_o near_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o death_n of_o s._n john_n the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n till_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a so_o that_o in_o the_o age_n of_o great_a purity_n it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o derive_v this_o purity_n from_o any_o other_o fountain_n but_o from_o the_o simple_a and_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n it_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v pure_a without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o she_o now_o if_o the_o church_n may_v continue_v pure_a for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o five_o year_n without_o a_o general_n council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n why_o may_v she_o not_o continue_v pure_a three_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n for_o my_o part_n i_o call_v this_o a_o demonstration_n that_o the_o church_n may_v very_o well_o make_v a_o shift_n without_o those_o judge_n that_o be_v call_v infallible_a let_v they_o answer_v it_o when_o they_o please_v observe_v also_o that_o the_o church_n be_v torment_v with_o fifty_o horrible_a heresy_n which_o think_v to_o have_v overwhelm_v and_o sink_v she_o and_o have_v no_o council_n she_o be_v then_o leave_v to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n in_o those_o time_n that_o she_o have_v great_a need_n of_o a_o guide_n for_o she_o have_v no_o other_o rule_n but_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o according_a to_o our_o adversary_n be_v medal_n with_o two_o face_n which_o may_v be_v look_v on_o in_o a_o various_a manner_n and_o which_o all_o man_n expound_v in_o favour_n of_o their_o own_o persuasion_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o bring_v hither_o tertullian_n book_n of_o prescription_n of_o which_o they_o make_v use_v with_o such_o success_n to_o deceive_v those_o that_o be_v weak_a among_o we_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o book_n that_o the_o orthodox_n be_v in_o the_o great_a distress_n in_o the_o world_n to_o convince_v and_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o heretic_n the_o heretic_n give_v themselves_o to_o expound_v the_o scripture_n after_o their_o own_o manner_n and_o in_o a_o sense_n contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n tertullian_n complain_v thereof_o and_o say_v that_o false_a interpretation_n do_v as_o much_o injury_n to_o truth_n as_o the_o boldness_n of_o those_o that_o corrupt_v the_o scripture_n he_o add_v that_o the_o weak_a find_v themselves_o confound_v see_v heretic_n as_o well_o as_o catholic_n dispute_v from_o the_o scripture_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o perplexity_n he_o recur_v to_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n by_o who_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v that_o they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v before_o they_o he_o find_v no_o other_o way_n of_o escape_n this_o man_n have_v a_o mind_n very_o much_o straighten_a or_o he_o be_v very_o ignorant_a why_o do_v he_o not_o think_v of_o general_a council_n who_o be_v the_o only_a infallible_a mean_n of_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n neither_o he_o nor_o any_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o age_n and_o of_o that_o which_o follow_v it_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o they_o nevertheless_o as_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v a_o mean_n establish_v and_o appoint_v by_o god_n and_o yet_o for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o hundred_o year_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o god_n hide_v this_o mean_n from_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o he_o leave_v she_o in_o a_o straight_o give_v up_o to_o the_o humour_n of_o heretic_n and_o to_o their_o lewd_a and_o false_a interpretation_n no_o reasonable_a man_n will_v ever_o swallow_v such_o a_o prodigy_n 3._o i_o entreat_v you_o my_o brethren_n to_o consider_v if_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o god_n shall_v place_v infallibility_n in_o assembly_n who_o original_a be_v whole_o casual_a and_o accidental_a the_o occasion_n which_o give_v birth_n to_o general_n council_n be_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n to_o christianity_n and_o the_o great_a extent_n of_o that_o empire_n for_o if_o the_o emperor_n have_v continue_v pagan_n council_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v never_o be_v assemble_v the_o emperor_n will_v have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o conspiracy_n and_o will_v never_o have_v permit_v it_o beside_o if_o the_o roman_a emperor_n by_o become_a christian_n have_v lose_v half_o the_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o general_n council_n neither_o for_o the_o divers_a prince_n which_o have_v possess_v themselves_o of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n will_v not_o have_v permit_v their_o subject_n to_o assemble_v with_o those_o who_o continue_v under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o fear_v lest_o these_o conference_n shall_v be_v design_v to_o search_v out_o way_n of_o return_v under_o the_o government_n of_o their_o first_o master_n now_o judge_v if_o a_o tribunal_n which_o in_o the_o purpose_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n aught_o to_o owe_v its_o birth_n to_o a_o concourse_n of_o affair_n and_o mundane_a circumstance_n that_o be_v whole_o and_o pure_o so_o ought_v not_o god_n to_o have_v establish_v this_o tribunal_n without_o dependence_n on_o the_o world_n and_o the_o affair_n thereof_o as_o from_o the_o beginning_n he_o establish_v presbytery_n so_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o assembly_n of_o pastor_n be_v every_o city_n and_o in_o every_o particular_a church_n he_o must_v have_v a_o very_a obdurate_a mind_n i_o think_v who_o be_v not_o move_v and_o touch_v with_o this_o discourse_n and_o reason_n 4._o what_o may_v be_v the_o assurance_n that_o a_o man_n may_v have_v of_o such_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v found_v on_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n notorious_o false_a it_o be_v that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n be_v assemble_v from_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n that_o say_v i_o be_v notorious_o false_a there_o be_v not_o above_o three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o father_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o most_o ancient_a and_o the_o most_o venerable_a of_o all_o the_o council_n what_o be_v three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o bishop_n for_o the_o whole_a vast_a extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n where_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o they_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o all_o the_o church_n do_v depute_v their_o bishop_n thither_o nor_o that_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v assemble_v to_o choose_v some_o one_o out_o of_o their_o body_n who_o shall_v carry_v their_o counsel_n and_o advice_n constantine_n call_v together_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o general_a those_o that_o can_v and_o those_o that_o will_v appear_v there_o none_o appear_v there_o but_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n there_o be_v not_o twelve_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n there_o out_o of_o all_o spain_n none_o be_v see_v but_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n out_o of_o all_o france_n none_o but_o nicasius_n bishop_n of_o die_n or_o dijon_n beside_o this_o there_o be_v church_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v church_n even_o in_o the_o indies_n at_o least_o those_o which_o tell_v we_o that_o s._n thomas_n carry_v the_o gospel_n thither_o aught_o to_o believe_v so_o it_o be_v certain_a at_o least_o that_o there_o be_v large_a church_n in_o persia_n ecclesiastical_a history_n speak_v of_o a_o great_a persecution_n which_o be_v raise_v at_o that_o time_n against_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o persia_n by_o the_o impudence_n or_o ill_o guide_v zeal_n of_o maruthas_n a_o bishop_n who_o burn_v one_o of_o the_o temple_n which_o the_o persian_n have_v consecrate_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o fire_n these_o church_n of_o persia_n be_v not_o call_v to_o this_o council_n nor_o do_v they_o appear_v there_o all_o the_o world_n be_v at_o a_o agreement_n that_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o theodosius_n the_o great_a be_v not_o general_n there_o be_v none_o but_o eastern_a bishop_n there_o yea_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o western_a
church_n do_v not_o as_o yet_o receive_v the_o canon_n thereof_o so_o that_o frank_o and_o open_o it_o be_v to_o scoff_n man_n to_o call_v they_o general_a council_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o word_n at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v true_a that_o these_o first_o council_n call_v themselves_o so_o but_o why_o and_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o style_n which_o be_v then_o in_o use_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v then_o call_v orbis_n the_o world_n universal_a the_o greek_n call_v it_o oikoumene_n the_o habitable_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o emperor_n thereof_o be_v call_v the_o universal_a emperor_n the_o vanity_n of_o the_o emperor_n occasion_v this_o the_o great_a one_o always_o blow_v up_o their_o title_n the_o extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v great_a indeed_o but_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n they_o cause_v themselves_o to_o be_v call_v master_n of_o the_o world_n universal_a a_o general_n council_n in_o this_o sense_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o a_o council_n assemble_v from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 5._o i_o entreat_v you_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a according_a to_o these_o gentleman_n to_o make_v a_o council_n ecumenical_a be_v it_o necessary_a that_o there_o be_v bishop_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o church_n by_o no_o mean_n for_o then_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v not_o oecumenick_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o there_o either_o by_o himself_o or_o his_o legate_n and_o it_o be_v not_o know_v that_o there_o be_v any_o of_o the_o western_a bishop_n there_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v oecumenick_n but_o why_o because_o that_o all_o the_o church_n consent_v to_o it_o at_o last_o for_o its_o canon_n be_v not_o receive_v at_o rome_n more_o than_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o church_n universal_a say_v i_o have_v approve_v it_o not_o by_o subscription_n and_o a_o formal_a consent_n but_o by_o a_o consent_n which_o they_o call_v tacit_n and_o implicit_a and_o this_o be_v indeed_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o france_n that_o to_o make_v a_o council_n oecumenick_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o it_o be_v afterward_o approve_v that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n which_o be_v general_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v a_o arrian_n council_n be_v at_o this_o day_n see_v in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o many_o man_n be_v willing_a the_o council_n of_o sardis_n shall_v be_v ecumenical_a it_o be_v because_o though_o there_o be_v none_o but_o western_a bishop_n there_o yet_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n subscribe_v it_o afterward_o now_o i_o entreat_v you_o observe_v the_o absurdity_n which_o i_o be_o about_o to_o make_v you_o sensible_a of_o behold_v a_o council_n for_o example_n the_o first_o ecumenical_a of_o constantinople_n which_o in_o its_o form_n be_v but_o a_o particular_a council_n and_o by_o consequence_n can_v be_v infallible_a nevertheless_o because_o god_n foresee_v that_o the_o council_n will_v be_v approve_v by_o all_o the_o church_n he_o preside_v there_o by_o a_o spirit_n of_o infallibility_n against_o all_o the_o rule_n which_o he_o have_v establish_v for_o his_o own_o conduct_n with_o respect_n to_o council_n so_o that_o when_o god_n foresee_v that_o a_o council_n which_o be_v particular_a in_o its_o composition_n will_v one_o day_n be_v account_v ecumenical_a because_o of_o a_o consent_n that_o will_v be_v give_v to_o it_o either_o by_o subscription_n send_v and_o separately_z make_v or_o by_o a_o tacit_n consent_n he_o there_o pour_v out_o a_o spirit_n of_o infallibility_n but_o if_o he_o foresee_v that_o this_o synod_n will_v be_v neglect_v as_o a_o particular_a synod_n he_o let_v it_o pass_v for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v worth_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o infallible_a be_v not_o this_o to_o play_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o man_n who_o see_v not_o by_o this_o example_n that_o the_o character_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n do_v in_o no_o wise_n depend_v upon_o a_o spirit_n of_o infallibility_n which_o preside_v there_o but_o on_o the_o consent_n of_o man_n which_o persuade_v themselves_o right_a or_o wrong_n that_o such_o a_o assembly_n have_v happy_o hit_v on_o the_o truth_n 6._o i_o pray_v judge_n whether_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o these_o assembly_n call_v ecumenical_a be_v infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n without_o know_v it_o at_o this_o day_n when_o the_o pope_n assemble_v a_o ecumenical_a council_n this_o council_n believe_v itself_o to_o be_v infallible_a it_o act_n and_o speak_v as_o such_o let_v they_o demonstrate_v to_o we_o this_o character_n in_o the_o first_o council_n let_v they_o show_v we_o that_o they_o act_v as_o infallible_a and_o that_o they_o speak_v as_o such_o if_o i_o shall_v make_v a_o book_n whereas_o i_o be_o only_o make_v a_o letter_n i_o can_v show_v you_o a_o hundred_o circumstance_n of_o these_o ancient_a council_n which_o will_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o this_o dream_n never_o creep_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o any_o of_o the_o member_n of_o those_o assembly_n that_o they_o be_v there_o as_o infallible_a judge_n but_o in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v not_o we_o that_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v it_o be_v the_o papist_n for_o they_o be_v those_o which_o do_v affirm_v press_v they_o say_v i_o about_o it_o and_o ask_v they_o their_o proof_n that_o the_o ancient_a council_n believe_v themselves_o infallible_a go_v far_o and_o ask_v they_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o these_o council_n shall_v be_v infallible_a and_o that_o not_o one_o of_o the_o divine_n of_o those_o age_n shall_v doubt_v of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o their_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n they_o shall_v make_v no_o use_n of_o this_o authority_n st._n hilary_n st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o st._n athanasius_n have_v great_a dispute_n against_o the_o arrian_n but_o they_o never_o think_v fit_a to_o oppose_v unto_o they_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o infallible_a where_o be_v their_o wit_n why_o do_v they_o not_o tell_v they_o god_n have_v promise_v that_o when_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o his_o name_n he_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n belong_v to_o general_n council_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v assemble_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n hold_v in_o all_o its_o form_n and_o assemble_v from_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v therefore_o infallible_a and_o by_o consequence_n you_o be_v obstinate_a not_o to_o submit_v unto_o it_o thus_o they_o reason_n against_o we_o and_o it_o be_v thus_o that_o man_n ought_v to_o reason_v natural_o when_o they_o be_v of_o the_o opinion_n and_o principle_n of_o popery_n we_o do_v not_o see_v one_o word_n of_o this_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n on_o the_o contrary_a st._n austin_n tell_v the_o arrian_n let_v we_o lay_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a on_o my_o part_n and_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n on_o your_o part_n and_o let_v we_o dispute_v from_o the_o scripture_n 14._o scripture_n cont._n maxim._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o confess_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o assembly_n may_v err_v although_o it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v not_o actual_o do_v so_o it_o be_v as_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v to_o a_o mahometan_a let_v we_o lay_v by_o my_o h._n scripture_n and_o your_o alcoran_n as_o suppose_v it_o possible_a that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o other_o of_o they_o may_v be_v false_a it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o i_o be_v wicked_a or_o a_o fool_n to_o speak_v thus_o if_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o those_o supposition_n which_o be_v call_v false_a and_o whereof_o we_o sometime_o serve_v ourselves_o to_o draw_v a_o adversary_n to_o a_o absurdity_n behold_v then_o a_o prodigy_n which_o pass_v all_o imagination_n the_o christian_n have_v among_o themselves_o infallible_a judge_n and_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o but_o behold_v much_o more_o st._n austin_n not_o only_o know_v not_o that_o he_o have_v right_a to_o oppose_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o infallible_a to_o the_o arrian_n but_o he_o even_o confess_v to_o the_o donatist_n that_o no_o authority_n of_o council_n be_v supreme_a and_o without_o appeal_n the_o donatist_n to_o prove_v to_o he_o that_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n be_v worth_a nothing_o bring_v he_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n cyprian_n he_o answer_v without_o ceremony_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o testimony_n sure_a and_o certain_a but_o that_o of_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n that_o as_o
to_o the_o decision_n of_o bishop_n those_o which_o come_v after_o and_o above_o all_o council_n may_v very_o well_o correct_v they_o after_o which_o he_o add_v 3._o add_v de_fw-fr bapt._n cont_n donat._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o and_o even_o the_o council_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o every_o country_n and_o in_o every_o province_n do_v without_o difficulty_n give_v place_n to_o full_a council_n which_o be_v assemble_v from_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o these_o full_a council_n so_o he_o call_v ecumenical_a council_n may_v be_v correct_v by_o those_o which_o follow_v when_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v be_v discover_v and_o by_o some_o experience_n man_n come_v to_o know_v what_o they_o be_v ignorant_a in_o observe_v that_o the_o thing_n under_o debate_n be_v not_o a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n only_o as_o they_o will_v tell_v you_o but_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n be_v of_o any_o value_n it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n if_o there_o be_v ever_o and_o such_o 7._o to_o conclude_v i_o conjure_v you_o my_o brethren_n give_v yet_o attention_n to_o this_o it_o be_v that_o although_o the_o dream_n of_o your_o converter_n shall_v have_v some_o foundation_n and_o that_o the_o church_n universal_a assemble_v in_o a_o body_n by_o its_o guide_n be_v infallible_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v no_o part_n in_o this_o privilege_n nor_o will_v it_o extend_v itself_o to_o the_o council_n since_o berengarius_fw-la which_o they_o desire_v you_o shall_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o your_o faith._n for_o these_o council_n be_v never_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a since_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o greek_n they_o be_v at_o most_o but_o council_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o the_o latin_a church_n say_v they_o be_v become_v the_o universal_a and_o catholic_n church_n exclude_v all_o other_o christian_a communion_n which_o be_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o by_o consequence_n her_o council_n be_v those_o of_o the_o church_n universal_a this_o be_v the_o most_o foolish_a of_o all_o pretension_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v be_v the_o only_a church_n exclude_v all_o the_o communion_n of_o asia_n africa_n and_o europe_n we_o have_v show_v the_o extravagance_n of_o this_o pretence_n in_o our_o former_a letter_n for_o which_o reason_n at_o present_a we_o may_v well_o suppose_v it_o as_o indisputable_a viz._n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o 800_o year_n past_a have_v have_v no_o ecumenical_a council_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o she_o herself_o understand_v the_o word_n from_o whence_o you_o may_v conclude_v that_o she_o have_v have_v no_o infallible_a council_n furthermore_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o oblige_v you_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o this_o original_a of_o ecumenical_a council_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n because_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o mean_n which_o the_o devil_n make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v the_o empire_n and_o domination_n of_o antichrist_n not_o that_o the_o first_o council_n call_v ecumenical_a be_v not_o assemble_v with_o good_a intention_n and_o be_v not_o very_o useful_a at_o that_o season_n and_o in_o that_o time_n but_o it_o happen_v to_o this_o good_a thing_n as_o to_o the_o most_o part_n of_o other_o which_o have_v be_v introduce_v with_o a_o good_a intention_n the_o devil_n have_v take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o bring_v in_o either_o opinion_n or_o practice_n which_o have_v destroy_v the_o church_n martyrdom_n be_v a_o excellent_a work_n yet_o from_o thence_o man_n have_v take_v occasion_n to_o introduce_v the_o opinion_n of_o merit_n and_o work_v of_o supererogation_n respect_n for_o the_o martyr_n be_v very_o just_a and_o very_o reasonable_a yet_o that_o have_v make_v way_n for_o indulgence_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o relic_n and_o image_n the_o use_n of_o ecumenical_a council_n have_v be_v find_v good_a upon_o several_a occasion_n the_o bishop_n come_v from_o all_o part_n have_v appear_v not_o as_o judge_n but_o as_o witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o church_n and_o this_o unanimous_a consent_n in_o the_o faith_n have_v produce_v a_o very_a good_a effect_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o point_n fundamental_a but_o the_o spirit_n of_o lie_n have_v nevertheless_o make_v use_n thereof_o afterward_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o build_v that_o universal_a empire_n over_o the_o church_n a_o empire_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n at_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v the_o emperor_n which_o assemble_v these_o council_n these_o assembly_n be_v make_v by_o their_o authority_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o call_v to_o they_o he_o must_v have_v renounce_v all_o sincerity_n that_o do_v not_o agree_v unto_o it_o after_o he_o have_v read_v eusebius_n socrates_n zozomon_n and_o theodoret._n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v ruin_v in_o the_o west_n the_o emperor_n have_v no_o authority_n and_o long_a to_o call_v assembly_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n because_o they_o be_v no_o long_o master_n of_o it_o the_o pope_n who_o advance_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n that_o the_o emperor_n decline_v be_v willing_a to_o lay_v hold_n of_o this_o right_n they_o endeavour_v to_o reunite_v under_o their_o authority_n all_o the_o province_n which_o have_v former_o be_v unite_v under_o the_o emperor_n in_o which_o they_o be_v successful_a and_o thereby_o form_v the_o second_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o boast_n and_o of_o antichrist_n these_o ecumenical_a assembly_n be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o they_o in_o this_o at_o the_o head_n of_o which_o assembly_n they_o place_v themselves_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o first_o patriarch_n the_o custom_n which_o the_o council_n take_v in_o the_o four_o age_n of_o add_v anathema_n to_o their_o decision_n do_v also_o serve_v they_o afterward_o to_o possess_v man_n with_o a_o chimaera_n of_o their_o infallibility_n i_o have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o find_v that_o council_n do_v anathematise_v any_o one_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a we_o have_v the_o council_n of_o carthage_n reckon_v for_o the_o three_o in_o the_o collection_n of_o father_n labbeus_n hold_v under_o cyprian_a in_o the_o year_n 258._o zonarus_n hold_v it_o for_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o council_n he_o mean_v who_o decision_n we_o have_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o have_v therein_o the_o form_n of_o the_o ancient_a council_n every_o one_o there_o speak_v his_o opinion_n modest_o that_o which_o have_v the_o plurality_n of_o voice_n pass_v but_o they_o there_o make_v no_o decree_n nor_o anathema_n we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o in_o the_o first_o two_o age_n they_o hold_v council_n for_o the_o decide_n matter_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n there_o be_v one_o hold_v about_o the_o controversy_n concern_v easter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o celebrate_v the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o month_n of_o march_n but_o this_o be_v a_o point_n of_o discipline_n there_o be_v in_o those_o time_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o heretic_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n of_o irenaeus_n but_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v that_o they_o do_v assemble_v council_n against_o they_o before_o the_o three_o age_n nevertheless_o if_o they_o have_v look_v upon_o council_n as_o infallible_a it_o will_v have_v be_v necessary_a to_o prevent_v seduction_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n a_o article_n of_o controversy_n the_o true_a idea_n of_o schism_n that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n be_v not_o out_o of_o the_o church_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o unity_n and_o confute_v the_o sophism_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o this_o unity_n in_o the_o precede_a letter_n we_o must_v answer_v the_o sophism_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o schism_n which_o ruin_v this_o unity_n it_o be_v a_o point_n which_o your_o converter_n do_v continual_o repeat_v and_o beat_v upon_o you_o schism_n say_v they_o be_v a_o hideous_a crime_n schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n for_o they_o and_o although_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o be_v corrupt_v you_o ought_v not_o to_o break_v with_o she_o their_o modern_a writer_n which_o seem_v willing_a to_o soften_v the_o maxim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v nevertheless_o observe_v no_o measure_n on_o this_o subject_a and_o on_o this_o point_n they_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o maintain_v that_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o even_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v fall_v into_o idolatry_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o forsake_v she_o and_o can_v not_o just_o set_v up_o altar_n against_o altar_n we_o must_v return_v to_o these_o gentleman_n not_o paradox_n for_o paradox_n but_o truth_n for_o lie_n but_o a_o truth_n which_o be_v opposite_a to_o their_o falsehood_n as_o our_o antipode_n be_v opposite_a to_o we_o they_o say_v
in_o christ_n jesus_n confound_v the_o two_o nature_n that_o he_o may_v not_o separate_v they_o and_o these_o two_o schism_n have_v continue_v for_o 1200_o year_n and_o do_v continue_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o ten_o age_n happen_v the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n from_o the_o latin._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o have_v have_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o schism_n in_o her_o own_o bowel_n occasion_v by_o her_o anti-popes_n and_o the_o great_a which_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o rule_n for_o all_o be_v the_o great_a schism_n of_o pope_n and_o anti-popes_n whereof_o the_o one_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o the_o other_o at_o avignon_n this_o schism_n divide_v the_o west_n into_o two_o different_a party_n under_o two_o distinct_a head_n to_o conclude_v in_o these_o last_o time_n a_o great_a schism_n be_v happen_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o great_a body_n the_o papist_n the_o lutheran_n and_o the_o reform_a i_o pass_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o little_a schism_n which_o have_v be_v in_o the_o east_n between_o church_n and_o church_n and_o oftentimes_o among_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o church_n two_o bishop_n be_v see_v for_o a_o long_a time_n at_o antioch_n the_o party_n of_o one_o of_o they_o be_v call_v milesian_n the_o other_o party_n eustathian_n this_o be_v in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n these_o be_v say_v i_o particular_a schism_n and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o not_o one_o of_o these_o schismatical_a party_n do_v separate_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n because_o not_o one_o of_o they_o abandon_v christianity_n they_o return_v and_o carry_v it_o with_o they_o now_o the_o illusion_n in_o this_o matter_n come_v from_o hence_o that_o we_o confound_v these_o two_o sort_n of_o schism_n those_o that_o be_v universal_a with_o those_o which_o be_v particular_a and_o we_o ascribe_v to_o particular_a schism_n that_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o schism_n universal_a viz._n exclusion_n from_o salvation_n for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o who_o make_v a_o schism_n from_o the_o universal_a church_n by_o renounce_v her_o doctrine_n sacrament_n and_o ministry_n be_v utter_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o without_o any_o right_n to_o eternal_a life_n but_o it_o be_v false_a that_o particular_a schism_n either_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o from_o the_o greek_a church_n or_o schism_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o itself_o do_v exclude_v from_o salvation_n this_o folly_n proceed_v from_o another_o and_o that_o be_v that_o every_o particular_a church_n look_v on_o herself_o as_o the_o catholic_n and_o universal_a church_n and_o her_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o universal_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n in_o such_o manner_n that_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o from_o she_o and_o renounce_v her_o doctrine_n she_o look_v on_o they_o as_o be_v separate_a from_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o as_o have_v renounce_v the_o universal_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n but_o no_o church_n have_v carry_v this_o folly_n to_o that_o degree_n of_o extravagance_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v for_o she_o call_v herself_o the_o catholic_n and_o universal_a church_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o and_o she_o will_v fain_o that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o she_o as_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n transubstantiation_n purgatory_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v account_v the_o universal_a truth_n of_o christanity_n thence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o she_o consider_v as_o schismatic_n and_o damn_v all_o those_o which_o separate_v from_o she_o and_o renounce_v the_o most_o inconsiderable_a doctrine_n which_o she_o have_v consecrate_v by_o she_o anathema_n to_o make_v this_o foolish_a pretention_n vanish_v and_o disappear_v no_o more_o be_v to_o be_v do_v but_o to_o make_v more_o evident_a the_o true_a idea_n of_o schism_n which_o the_o dispute_n of_o these_o last_o age_n and_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o the_o ancient_n have_v strange_o perplex_v and_o confound_v to_o this_o end_n it_o will_v be_v useful_a to_o consider_v divers_a of_o those_o schism_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v and_o see_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_v concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o they_o first_o there_o have_v be_v schism_n which_o have_v be_v make_v without_o any_o controversy_n about_o doctrine_n or_o discipline_n only_o upon_o personal_a quarrel_n between_o bishop_n and_o bishop_n such_o be_v that_o furious_a schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n in_o africa_n which_o be_v make_v only_o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o bishop_n of_o carthage_n afterward_o the_o donatist_n espouse_v the_o opinion_n of_o s._n cyprian_n about_o the_o nullity_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n and_o it_o may_v be_v some_o other_o opinion_n of_o little_a importance_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o maintain_v and_o continue_v their_o schism_n with_o the_o catholic_n but_o the_o true_a foundation_n of_o the_o schism_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o particular_a quarrel_n the_o donatist_n hold_v all_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n they_o have_v the_o same_o sacrament_n the_o same_o discipline_n and_o the_o same_o ministry_n this_o be_v so_o he_o must_v be_v very_o cruel_a that_o will_v damn_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o private_a person_n who_o follow_v their_o guide_n as_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n follow_v absalon_n in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o heart_n i_o say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o schism_n nor_o of_o those_o who_o do_v maintain_v it_o as_o they_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o charity_n and_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n we_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n we_o say_v nothing_o neither_o of_o the_o circumcellian_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n which_o arise_v among_o the_o donatist_n and_o offer_v a_o hundred_o violence_n to_o the_o orthodox_n i_o speak_v of_o those_o plain_a people_n who_o in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o heart_n do_v without_o dissimulation_n believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o creed_n explicate_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a who_o believe_v all_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n from_o the_o first_o article_n to_o the_o last_o and_o beside_o labour_n with_o great_a diligence_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o holiness_n and_o devotion_n to_o condemn_v these_o man_n say_v i_o only_o because_o they_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v a_o foolish_a and_o a_o barbarous_a doctrine_n of_o which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v there_o be_v a_o man_n in_o the_o world_n thorough_o persuade_v although_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o and_o a_o thousand_o pretend_v so_o to_o be_v there_o be_v other_o schism_n which_o be_v make_v about_o controversy_n in_o doctrine_n such_o be_v the_o schism_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eutychian_o who_o continue_v at_o this_o day_n and_o comprehend_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n i_o believe_v that_o nestorius_n design_v to_o reduce_v the_o opinion_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la to_o another_o form_n which_o opinion_n be_v that_o of_o our_o socinian_n who_o make_v jesus_n christ_n a_o mere_a man._n but_o we_o must_v judge_v otherwise_o of_o their_o successor_n at_o this_o day_n the_o nestorian_n and_o the_o eutychian_o embrace_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o that_o of_o constantinople_n as_o do_v the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n they_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n god_n himself_o dead_a and_o raise_v again_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o the_o dispute_n which_o they_o have_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n be_v at_o present_a nothing_o but_o question_n about_o word_n and_o differ_a manner_n of_o expression_n to_o damn_v these_o million_o of_o people_n because_o of_o the_o rashness_n of_o a_o single_a man_n who_o have_v the_o boldness_n a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o year_n ago_o to_o teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o conceive_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v a_o cruelty_n found_v in_o a_o most_o prodigious_a error_n and_o mistake_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o range_v they_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o be_v not_o much_o more_o pure_a than_o that_o of_o the_o west_n and_o to_o leave_v their_o salvation_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n who_o alone_o know_v how_o far_o his_o patience_n will_v proceed_v these_o two_o schism_n be_v without_o doubt_n criminal_a in_o their_o original_a but_o time_n have_v change_v the_o state_n of_o thing_n and_o at_o this_o day_n those_o christian_n which_o be_v call_v jacobite_n and_o follow_v the_o schism_n of_o eutyches_n suppose_v they_o embrace_v all_o christian_a truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v as_o
well_o where_o they_o be_v as_o if_o they_o rejoyn_v themselves_o to_o the_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n provide_v they_o be_v endow_v with_o a_o spirit_n of_o charity_n if_o they_o be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o condemn_v the_o rest_n therein_o they_o sin_v but_o the_o greek_n which_o condemn_v they_o be_v not_o less_o guilty_a than_o they_o although_o they_o descend_v direct_o from_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n flock_n and_o the_o other_o be_v only_o a_o separate_a branch_n and_o this_o help_n to_o show_v you_o that_o although_o a_o schism_n be_v criminal_a in_o its_o original_a and_o heady_o and_o rash_o make_v nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a under_o pain_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o return_v from_o whence_o we_o come_v from_o whence_o i_o confirm_v the_o thesis_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o question_n that_o the_o idea_n which_o they_o make_v to_o you_o about_o the_o horror_n of_o schism_n be_v a_o dream_n and_o that_o though_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o past_a age_n be_v rash_a the_o people_n which_o follow_v it_o in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o heart_n will_v not_o hazard_v their_o salvation_n thereby_o they_o that_o make_v it_o be_v to_o account_v for_o it_o and_o at_o the_o most_o those_o which_o do_v maintain_v it_o so_o my_o brethren_n you_o will_v be_v in_o safety_n and_o only_o we_o in_o danger_n but_o i_o very_o well_o perceive_v that_o this_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o calm_v the_o perturbation_n which_o your_o converter_n and_o your_o own_o thought_n may_v give_v you_o about_o it_o for_o you_o will_v say_v suppose_v that_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o last_o age_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o who_o do_v not_o make_v the_o schism_n shall_v not_o suffer_v thereby_o our_o father_n when_o they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n carry_v the_o church_n and_o christianity_n with_o they_o and_o this_o christianity_n may_v nourish_v and_o save_v we_o maugre_o the_o separation_n nevertheless_o on_o this_o supposition_n we_o do_v no_o ill_a yea_o we_o shall_v do_v well_o to_o reunite_v ourselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o shall_v heal_v a_o wound_n which_o be_v open_a render_v the_o church_n deform_v peace_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o division_n this_o be_v without_o doubt_n the_o descendant_n which_o acknowledge_v that_o their_o ancestor_n do_v wrongful_o separate_v from_o a_o certain_a stock_n do_v well_o to_o reunite_v themselves_o thereto_o for_o edification_n although_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n therefore_o that_o we_o may_v come_v near_o to_o the_o case_n in_o which_o you_o be_v at_o present_a with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o must_v suppose_v a_o separation_n which_o be_v make_v for_o reason_n of_o some_o worth_n and_o value_n i._n e._n because_o of_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n this_o be_v the_o case_n in_o which_o you_o be_v and_o on_o this_o supposition_n we_o will_v show_v you_o in_o what_o follow_v that_o you_o can_v return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n march_n 1._o 1687_o the_o fouteenth_n pastoral_n letter_n a_o article_n of_o antiquity_n the_o original_a of_o the_o hierarchy_n and_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o article_n of_o controversy_n a_o continuation_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o schism_n although_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o extreme_a it_o will_v not_o be_v lawful_a for_o we_o to_o return_v thither_o some_o objection_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v concern_v it_o dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n since_o we_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n we_o have_v find_v there_o two_o great_a novelty_n which_o have_v have_v very_o unhappy_a effect_n in_o the_o follow_a age_n they_o be_v the_o monastic_a life_n and_o the_o council_n that_o be_v call_v oecumenick_n behold_v a_o three_o of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o original_a of_o the_o hierarchy_n which_o have_v give_v birth_n to_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n this_o word_n signify_v sacred_a rule_n or_o government_n and_o thereby_o be_v understand_v that_o subordination_n of_o pastor_n which_o have_v be_v see_v in_o the_o church_n for_o a_o 1000_o or_o 1200_o year_n in_o this_o subordination_n be_v see_v the_o low_a order_n in_o the_o low_a seat_n above_o these_o low_a order_n be_v see_v priest_n subdivide_v into_o curate_n dean_n rural_a dean_n etc._n etc._n above_o the_o priest_n be_v the_o grand_a vicar_n above_o the_o grand_a vicar_n be_v the_o bishop_n above_o the_o bishop_n be_v the_o arch-bishop_n or_o metropolitan_o above_o the_o arch-bishop_n be_v the_o primate_fw-la above_o the_o primate_fw-la be_v the_o exarch_n above_o the_o exarch_n be_v the_o patriarch_n and_o above_o all_o these_o be_v see_v a_o head_n which_o be_v frame_v insensible_o and_o by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o place_v there_o this_o be_v it_o which_o be_v call_v the_o pope_n all_o this_o be_v a_o new_a invention_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o this_o hierarchy_n be_v unknown_a before_o the_o four_o age._n we_o have_v the_o happiness_n at_o this_o day_n to_o have_v the_o french_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v your_o converter_n for_o testimony_n of_o this_o truth_n they_o do_v maintain_v that_o the_o apostle_n establish_v no_o precise_a form_n of_o government_n that_o they_o content_v themselves_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o send_v person_n to_o do_v so_o and_o to_o place_n in_o every_o church_n a_o bishop_n to_o govern_v it_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o s._n john_n the_o elder_a of_o the_o apostle_n i._n e._n he_o which_o live_v long_a do_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n among_o who_o he_o die_v any_o form_n of_o government_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o hierarchical_a form_n of_o government_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n that_o therein_o they_o follow_v no_o divine_a right_n or_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n who_o determine_v nothing_o concern_v it_o but_o the_o polick_a order_n and_o form_n of_o government_n find_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o this_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o province_n metropolitical_a city_n and_o prefecture_n i._n e._n government_n so_o they_o also_o divide_v the_o church_n into_o metropolitan_a provincial_a and_o national_a and_o indeed_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v no_o principality_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o any_o primacy_n in_o the_o church_n the_o apostle_n by_o a_o authority_n which_o they_o receive_v immediate_o from_o jesus_n christ_n govern_v the_o church_n without_o subordination_n and_o without_o division_n the_o spirit_n which_o guide_v they_o be_v one_o and_o pour_v out_o on_o they_o all_o they_o be_v always_o at_o agreement_n it_o what_o concern_v the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n but_o they_o do_v not_o leave_v any_o successor_n that_o have_v the_o same_o authority_n with_o themselves_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o st._n peter_n be_v their_o prince_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v any_o primacy_n of_o order_n above_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v true_a he_o be_v often_o name_v first_o but_o that_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o or_o the_o precedent_n of_o the_o apostolical_a college_n we_o see_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n treat_v with_o he_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o make_v it_o apparent_a that_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v in_o he_o any_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n which_o shall_v advance_v he_o above_o they_o we_o see_v that_o they_o send_v he_o to_o samaria_n it_o will_v have_v appertain_v to_o he_o to_o send_v and_o not_o be_v send_v if_o he_o have_v be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o see_v that_o after_o he_o have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o cornelius_n and_o some_o other_o pagan_n they_o make_v great_a complaint_n thereon_o we_o see_v that_o s._n paul_n rebuke_v he_o to_o the_o face_n and_o even_o in_o public_a because_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o warp_v and_o use_v some_o dissimulation_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o use_n of_o indifferent_a thing_n forbid_v by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n man_n do_v not_o use_v to_o deal_v so_o with_o their_o prince_n the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n leave_v in_o all_o church_n presbyter_n or_o bishop_n to_o preach_v the_o word_n and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o the_o begin_n the_o presbyter_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o distinguish_v those_o which_o s._n paul_n call_v bishop_n in_o one_o place_n he_o call_v also_o elder_n or_o presbyter_n in_o the_o
same_o place_n or_o in_o another_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o our_o adversary_n can_v deny_v in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o act_n the_o apostle_n speak_v to_o the_o presbyter_n or_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n calls_z they_o bishop_n and_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n where_o he_o speak_v sometime_o of_o a_o bishop_n he_o speak_v more_o frequent_o of_o elder_n and_o by_o elder_n he_o understand_v the_o very_a same_o which_o he_o have_v call_v bishop_n in_o the_o city_n where_o the_o church_n be_v great_a there_o be_v many_o presbyter_n one_o of_o they_o do_v preside_v over_o the_o rest_n not_o by_o turn_n but_o by_o a_o privilege_n which_o do_v always_o appertain_v to_o he_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o this_o precedent_n the_o elder_n which_o rule_v well_o be_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n this_o preside_a presbyter_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o second_o age_n arrogate_v to_o himself_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n which_o before_o be_v common_a to_o his_o colleague_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o precedent_n of_o the_o presbytery_n who_o call_v himself_o bishop_n he_o attribute_v to_o himself_o also_o the_o right_n of_o impose_v hand_n as_o well_o on_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v as_o pastor_n as_o on_o the_o penitent_n and_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o all_o this_o there_o be_v as_o yet_o no_o hierarchy_n no_o dependence_n no_o appeal_n no_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n every_o bishop_n with_o his_o college_n of_o presbyter_n be_v sovereign_a in_o his_o district_n and_o in_o his_o church_n and_o this_o church_n be_v not_o dependent_a of_o any_o other_o you_o may_v remember_v how_o s._n cyprian_n in_o our_o eleven_o pastoral_a letter_n have_v tell_v we_o in_o express_a word_n 74._o word_n epist_n 74._o every_o bishop_n may_v use_v his_o authority_n in_o the_o government_n of_o his_o church_n according_a to_o his_o own_o will_n be_v under_o no_o obligation_n to_o give_v a_o account_n thereof_o to_o any_o but_o the_o lord_n and_o elsewhere_o 258._o elsewhere_o council_n carth._n anno_fw-la 258._o that_o every_o bishop_n be_v master_n of_o himself_o and_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o another_o bishop_n as_o he_o also_o can_v judge_v other_o bishop_n all_o honest_a man_n be_v agree_v at_o this_o day_n therein_o the_o divine_v themselves_o of_o the_o gallican_n church_n maintain_v it_o and_o at_o this_o time_n they_o lend_v we_o their_o study_n and_o illumination_n to_o refute_v the_o flatterer_n of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n who_o will_v find_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n proof_n of_o the_o primacy_n i._n e._n of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world._n the_o defender_n of_o this_o antichristian_a power_n quote_v to_o we_o the_o action_n of_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o age_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n because_o they_o will_v not_o keep_v easter_n precise_o the_o same_o day_n that_o he_o do_v and_o from_o thence_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v even_o then_o the_o prince_n of_o all_o church_n but_o to_o this_o your_o own_o converter_n do_v answer_v for_o we_o that_o in_o this_o victor_n exercise_v not_o right_o but_o what_o be_v common_a to_o all_o bishop_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n may_v exercise_v it_o on_o victor_n as_o he_o have_v exercise_v it_o on_o they_o that_o this_o excommunication_n of_o victor_n be_v a_o separation_n from_o his_o communion_n that_o the_o bishop_n do_v communicate_v one_o with_o another_o by_o letter_n which_o they_o call_v letter_n of_o communion_n form_v letter_n etc._n etc._n when_o they_o be_v angry_a or_o discontent_a one_o with_o another_o they_o do_v no_o long_o write_v these_o letter_n of_o communion_n to_o those_o of_o who_o they_o believe_v the_o church_n have_v reason_n to_o complain_v and_o they_o receive_v no_o more_o from_o they_o that_o this_o be_v it_o which_o victor_n then_o do_v and_o that_o all_o bishop_n have_v right_o by_o custom_n to_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o flatterer_n of_o pope_n quote_v to_o we_o also_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v 3._o say_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 3._o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a all_o other_o church_n shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o this_o church_n because_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a and_o the_o most_o potent_a but_o the_o french_a roman_n catholic_n doctor_n answer_v for_o we_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o capital_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o because_o of_o its_o grandeur_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a witness_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n because_o christian_n come_v thither_o upon_o business_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o come_v thither_o they_o may_v there_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o church_n scatter_v throughout_o all_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o so_o the_o roman_a church_n make_v up_o and_o form_v of_o all_o nation_n may_v be_v a_o witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world._n they_o object_n to_o we_o also_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o bishop_n condemn_v and_o depose_v in_o africa_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o re-establishment_n but_o the_o french_a doctor_n answer_v with_o we_o that_o by_o the_o same_o letter_n of_o st._n cyprian_a it_o appear_v also_o that_o these_o attempt_n be_v disallow_v and_o condemn_v and_o that_o they_o give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o understand_v that_o he_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v to_o receive_v the_o complaint_n of_o any_o of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n of_o the_o african_a church_n so_o that_o these_o gentleman_n acknowledge_v with_o we_o that_o in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n there_o be_v no_o principality_n no_o subordinate_a jurisdiction_n nor_o no_o dependence_n of_o one_o church_n upon_o another_o not_o except_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o but_o we_o do_v also_o maintain_v unto_o they_o that_o from_o the_o three_o age_n the_o church_n that_o have_v their_o seat_n in_o those_o city_n which_o be_v call_v metropoles_fw-la i._n e._n head_n of_o the_o province_n do_v obtain_v a_o certain_a superiority_n upon_o the_o lesser_a church_n that_o be_v in_o the_o little_a village_n of_o the_o neighbourhood_n because_o of_o the_o need_n they_o have_v of_o they_o the_o metropolitan_a city_n be_v the_o dwell_a place_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n the_o court_n of_o justice_n be_v there_o it_o be_v thither_o they_o carry_v their_o tribute_n so_o that_o all_o the_o province_n have_v business_n there_o beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o these_o city_n be_v ordinary_o more_o able_a than_o those_o of_o little_a city_n for_o it_o have_v always_o be_v the_o ordinary_a custom_n to_o choose_v the_o able_a man_n for_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o most_o important_a church_n and_o such_o as_o be_v most_o expose_v to_o the_o temptation_n of_o human_a authority_n beside_o this_o there_o be_v in_o these_o city_n many_o presbyter_n which_o assist_v the_o bishop_n and_o who_o with_o he_o make_v a_o senate_n able_a and_o know_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o discipline_n for_o these_o reason_n the_o church_n of_o the_o country_n and_o such_o as_o be_v provincial_a address_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a city_n in_o all_o their_o doubt_n and_o in_o all_o their_o necessity_n sometime_o to_o obtain_v pastor_n sometime_o to_o know_v how_o they_o shall_v suppress_v heretic_n and_o those_o which_o be_v scandalous_a and_o sometime_o in_o other_o case_n and_o on_o other_o occasion_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a city_n obtain_v by_o consent_n a_o kind_n of_o superintendence_n over_o other_o they_o confirm_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n pastor_n in_o vacant_a church_n after_o the_o people_n of_o those_o church_n have_v make_v a_o election_n of_o they_o this_o be_v the_o estate_n in_o which_o the_o government_n be_v find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o age._n before_o that_o time_n the_o name_n of_o arch-bishop_n primate_fw-la exarch_n patriarch_n and_o every_o other_o name_n of_o power_n and_o dignity_n be_v whole_o unknown_a in_o the_o church_n but_o the_o emperor_n become_v christian_n pride_n introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o in_o the_o space_n of_o a_o 150_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o that_o hierarchy_n be_v see_v to_o be_v bear_v and_o to_o establish_v itself_o which_o certain_o make_v way_n for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o rome_n and_o behold_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v constantine_n the_o great_a
valid_a and_o even_o to_o extend_v these_o canon_n very_o far_o beyond_o their_o intention_n they_o have_v be_v willing_a to_o persuade_v first_o that_o they_o have_v right_a to_o receive_v appeal_n whereas_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n grant_v they_o nothing_o but_o the_o right_n of_o appoint_v a_o review_n which_o be_v very_o much_o different_a from_o it_o second_o and_o above_o all_o they_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v this_o power_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o from_o the_o apostle_n whereas_o they_o have_v it_o not_o but_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n of_o sardis_n in_o the_o year_n 383_o that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o sixty_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o thirty_o six_o after_o that_o of_o sardis_n be_v hold_v the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v reckon_v for_o the_o second_o of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v general_n although_o it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o father_n and_o no_o more_o and_o though_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o of_o all_o the_o west_n this_o council_n enlarge_n and_o confirm_v the_o hierarchy_n but_o it_o do_v not_o yet_o establish_v the_o patriarch_n i._n e._n the_o four_o seat_n which_o pretend_v to_o have_v dominion_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o second_o canon_n it_o ordain_v 1._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o diocese_n i._n e._n of_o one_o province_n for_o then_o a_o diocese_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o particular_a church_n of_o one_o bishop_n it_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o many_o bishop_n under_o one_o exarch_n it_o appoint_v say_v i_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o province_n shall_v not_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o another_o and_o this_o without_o except_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 2._o it_o appoint_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n administer_v only_o the_o affair_n of_o egypt_n 3._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n i._n e._n of_o syria_n govern_v their_o church_n preserve_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n the_o pre-eminence_n that_o have_v be_v give_v he_o by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 4._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n whereof_o ephesus_n be_v the_o head_n govern_v the_o diocese_n of_o asia_n without_o be_v subject_n to_o antioch_n constantinople_n or_o rome_n 5._o that_o the_o church_n of_o thrace_n be_v govern_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o synod_n of_o the_o province_n without_o any_o other_o superior_a 6._o that_o the_o church_n among_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n govern_v themselves_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o father_n without_o patriarch_n and_o without_o pope_n there_o be_v no_o footstep_n of_o any_o papal_a authority_n nor_o even_o of_o any_o patriarchal_a and_o universal_a in_o the_o follow_a canon_n we_o read_v these_o word_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o privilege_n of_o honour_n after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v new_a rome_n a_o canon_n which_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nothing_o but_o privilege_n of_o honour_n and_o presidence_n and_o grant_v they_o to_o be_v enjoy_v by_o new_a rome_n in_o the_o second_o place_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n will_v no_o long_o sit_v below_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o alexandria_n because_o the_o city_n of_o their_o seat_n be_v the_o imperial_a city_n this_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o bishop_n have_v no_o pre-eminence_n one_o before_o another_o but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o city_n where_o they_o have_v their_o seat_n and_o not_o by_o any_o divine_a right_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o bishop_n gain_v nothing_o by_o all_o this_o as_o be_v evident_a nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o always_o grow_v high_a according_a to_o the_o measure_n that_o the_o hierarchy_n advance_v for_o the_o exarch_n assume_v unjust_a right_n over_o those_o which_o be_v mere_o bishop_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o four_o first_o seat_n rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n raise_v themselves_o by_o little_a and_o little_a above_o the_o exarch_n and_o at_o last_o subject_v and_o swallow_v they_o up_o particular_o he_o of_o constantinople_n who_o ambition_n be_v not_o inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v himself_o judge_n of_o the_o exarchates_n of_o pontus_n and_o asia_n and_o that_o of_o the_o barbarian_a church_n with_o that_o of_o thrace_n which_o he_o have_v already_o it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o ecumenical_a council_n hold_v at_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o where_n it_o be_v ordain_v that_o 28._o that_o can._n 28._o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n and_o honour_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n see_v the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n in_o temporal_a matter_n do_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n and_o honour_n with_o ancient_a rome_n but_o if_o constantinople_n do_v then_o exalt_v itself_o rome_n do_v not_o do_v it_o less_o in_o proportion_n already_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o lord_n it_o over_o all_o the_o west_n leo_fw-la i._o be_v place_v in_o that_o seat_n a_o man_n who_o have_v great_a part_n but_o of_o great_a pride_n who_o play_v the_o master_n in_o the_o church_n he_o declare_v that_o a_o man_n be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n when_o he_o do_v not_o obey_v it_o he_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v that_o all_o his_o gift_n shall_v run_v down_o from_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n as_o from_o the_o head_n on_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o which_o dare_v to_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n aught_o to_o understand_v that_o he_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o divine_a mystery_n i._n e._n from_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o leo_n that_o obtain_v a_o law_n from_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n by_o which_o he_o be_v establish_v sovereign_a judge_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o take_v this_o episcopacy_n of_o leo_n for_o the_o first_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n this_o be_v enough_o for_o my_o end_n which_o be_v not_o to_o give_v you_o a_o history_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n and_o after_o that_o of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n in_o all_o their_o progression_n but_o only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o history_n of_o their_o birth_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n that_o which_o i_o have_v to_o observe_v for_o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o article_n whereunto_o you_o ought_v to_o give_v good_a attention_n be_v that_o the_o brief_a history_n that_o i_o have_v give_v you_o be_v perfect_o agreeable_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n at_o this_o day_n she_o maintain_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o particular_a church_n as_o other_o be_v 2._o that_o s._n peter_n have_v nothing_o but_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o presidence_n above_o the_o apostle_n 3._o that_o s._n peter_n can_v give_v to_o his_o successor_n over_o other_o bishop_n no_o more_o but_o that_o primacy_n which_o he_o have_v over_o the_o apostle_n 4._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n original_o and_o by_o divine_a right_n have_v no_o power_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n 5._o that_o he_o do_v not_o receive_v appeal_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o that_o he_o have_v no_o right_a to_o assemble_v general_a council_n 7._o that_o he_o can_v take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o no_o other_o province_n but_o his_o own_o no_o not_o by_o appeal_n 8._o that_o he_o have_v no_o right_a to_o take_v knowledge_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o make_v decision_n therein_o which_o shall_v oblige_v the_o whole_a church_n 9_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o after_o he_o have_v no_o inspection_n over_o other_o church_n but_o those_o which_o be_v in_o the_o neighbourhood_n of_o rome_n 10._o that_o he_o can_v not_o excommunicate_v other_o bishop_n any_o otherwise_o than_o the_o other_o bishop_n can_v excommunicate_v he_o 11._o that_o a_o man_n may_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n without_o be_v a_o schismatic_a and_o out_o of_o the_o church_n 12._o that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o right_n over_o other_o bishop_n 13._o that_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o that_o right_n of_o receive_v appeal_n which_o the_o pope_n claim_v 14._o that_o the_o right_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v at_o this_o day_n except_v his_o primacy_n be_v by_o human_a law_n and_o because_o he_o have_v assume_v they_o to_o himself_o or_o because_o they_o have_v be_v concede_v to_o he_o 15._o to_o which_o they_o add_v he_o be_v not_o infallible_a nor_o superior_a to_o council_n nor_o master_n of_o the_o temporality_n of_o king_n behold_v the_o
corruption_n because_o it_o be_v a_o state_n of_o violence_n and_o against_o nature_n now_o how_o can_v we_o recover_v the_o church_n from_o this_o corruption_n but_o by_o separate_n ourselves_o from_o it_o you_o will_v say_v we_o ought_v to_o continue_v in_o it_o and_o remonstrate_v against_o its_o corruption_n but_o you_o know_v well_o that_o this_o be_v impossible_a you_o know_v that_o they_o burn_v our_o father_n because_o they_o make_v remonstrance_n against_o it_o by_o continue_v and_o remonstrate_v against_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n shall_v we_o not_o be_v immediate_o seize_v by_o the_o inquisition_n or_o by_o the_o bishop_n and_o secular_a judge_n where_o there_o be_v no_o inquisitor_n shall_v we_o not_o be_v put_v in_o prison_n hang_v and_o burn_v therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o go_v out_o or_o remain_v there_o in_o silence_n now_o behold_v what_o kind_n of_o looseness_n be_v this_o to_o know_v that_o we_o be_v in_o a_o very_a corrupt_a communion_n and_o which_o be_v it_o may_v be_v antichristianity_n and_o to_o keep_v and_o continue_v there_o without_o say_v any_o thing_n if_o this_o state_n of_o corruption_n be_v violent_a to_o the_o church_n if_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o certain_o the_o intention_n of_o god_n can_v be_v to_o leave_v she_o always_o in_o it_o for_o the_o intention_n of_o god_n be_v that_o when_o thing_n be_v at_o a_o distance_n from_o their_o own_o natural_a state_n they_o shall_v return_v unto_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o may_v be_v now_o with_o what_o mean_n can_v god_n serve_v himself_o for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n certain_o he_o ought_v to_o serve_v himself_o of_o man_n for_o it_o be_v not_o his_o ordinary_a method_n of_o proceed_v to_o send_v angel_n to_o preach_v upon_o earth_n now_o how_o can_v these_o man_n reform_v the_o church_n if_o they_o do_v not_o represent_v unto_o she_o her_o corruption_n and_o if_o they_o do_v not_o break_v with_o she_o in_o case_n she_o do_v not_o reform_v if_o separation_n be_v not_o grant_v reformation_n will_v never_o happen_v for_o a_o church_n persuade_v that_o she_o be_v pure_a and_o even_o infallible_a take_v no_o care_n to_o renounce_v those_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n for_o which_o she_o produce_v to_o you_o a_o possession_n of_o many_o age_n and_o a_o title_n of_o infallibility_n tell_v i_o a_o little_a i_o entreat_v you_o my_o brethren_n what_o will_v you_o do_v to_o reform_v the_o roman_a church_n by_o continue_v in_o it_o if_o you_o speak_v free_o say_v that_o her_o worship_n innovation_n and_o adoration_n of_o creature_n be_v true_a idolatry_n they_o will_v send_v you_o the_o dragoon_n and_o peradventure_o hang_v you_o if_o you_o hold_v your_o peace_n will_v your_o secret_a sigh_n and_o groan_n reform_v the_o church_n will_v god_n send_v from_o heaven_n a_o secret_a and_o immediate_a inspiration_n for_o reformation_n though_o no_o body_n speak_v one_o word_n of_o it_o and_o this_o in_o the_o favour_n of_o who_o either_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n who_o be_v plunge_v in_o superstition_n or_o in_o favour_n of_o many_o ancient_a illuminate_v papist_n and_o those_o that_o be_v reunite_v to_o they_o who_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v loose_a dissembler_n which_o retain_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n in_o unrighteousness_n you_o ought_v to_o understand_v at_o present_a my_o brethren_n that_o we_o shall_v never_o attain_v the_o end_n of_o reform_v the_o roman_a church_n unless_o we_o have_v right_a to_o go_v out_o of_o it_o because_o she_o will_v never_o stir_v for_o complaint_n and_o counsel_n experience_n have_v make_v it_o plain_a enough_o and_o therefore_o the_o temper_n of_o your_o soul_n ought_v to_o be_v such_o as_o this_o rather_o than_o move_v ourselves_o and_o trouble_v our_o repose_n it_o be_v better_a that_o we_o suffer_v the_o church_n to_o perish_v and_o be_v overwhelm_v with_o corruption_n this_o say_v i_o be_v the_o most_o wicked_a sentiment_n which_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o honest_a man_n and_o much_o more_o of_o a_o christian_n but_o let_v we_o continue_v the_o examination_n of_o your_o illusion_n abuse_v introduce_v by_o governor_n may_v not_o be_v impute_v to_o private_a christian_n you_o tell_v we_o this_o be_v it_o which_o we_o will_v refute_v in_o that_o which_o follow_v at_o present_a we_o go_v on_o all_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o heresy_n do_v not_o command_v separation_n how_o dare_v you_o say_v this_o do_v you_o not_o read_v that_o passage_n so_o express_v go_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n for_o fear_v lest_o by_o partake_v in_o its_o sin_n you_o partake_v in_o its_o plague_n this_o babylon_n be_v a_o false_a church_n which_o say_v of_o her_o church_n i_o be_o a_o queen_n and_o shall_v see_v no_o sorrow_n i_o be_o the_o church_n which_o can_v fail_v it_o import_v not_o at_o present_a where_o this_o church_n be_v but_o do_v you_o not_o see_v that_o god_n command_v those_o that_o be_v there_o to_o go_v out_o of_o it_o wherefore_o do_v s._n paul_n say_v to_o his_o disciple_n a_o man_n that_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n reject_v how_o can_v a_o person_n shun_v any_o one_o and_o stand_v at_o a_o distance_n with_o he_o without_o separation_n from_o he_o do_v not_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o the_o corinthian_n put_v from_o among_o you_o that_o wicked_a person_n will_v you_o restrain_v these_o wicked_a person_n to_o the_o vicious_a and_o except_v the_o heretic_n see_v how_o the_o same_o apostle_n describe_v those_o heretic_n that_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n he_o say_v 2._o say_v 2_o tim._n 2._o that_o as_o to_o the_o faith_n they_o make_v shipwreck_n thereof_o that_o their_o word_n eat_v like_o a_o gangreen_a that_o they_o have_v proceed_v even_o to_o impiety_n and_o that_o they_o be_v vessel_n of_o dishonour_n these_o be_v therefore_o wicked_a wretch_n and_o by_o consequence_n ought_v to_o be_v cast_v out_o do_v you_o not_o remember_v the_o same_o apostle_n say_v to_o the_o galathian_o that_o if_o any_o none_o preach_v to_o you_o any_o other_o doctrine_n beside_o that_o which_o you_o have_v receive_v let_v he_o be_v to_o you_o anathema_n do_v you_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v allow_v you_o to_o adhere_v to_o those_o which_o you_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o execration_n and_o to_o who_o you_o ought_v to_o say_v anathema_n the_o scripture_n on_o the_o contrary_n exhort_v we_o to_o a_o mutual_a support_n of_o each_o other_o and_o where_o be_v it_o that_o you_o find_v this_o it_o exhort_v you_o to_o support_v the_o weak_a but_o about_o what_o about_o the_o distinction_n of_o meat_n about_o the_o use_n of_o some_o ceremony_n of_o little_a importance_n behold_v the_o thing_n about_o which_o st._n paul_n command_v that_o we_o bear_v with_o each_o other_o 14._o other_o rom._n 14._o now_o as_o to_o he_o which_o be_v weak_a in_o the_o faith_n receive_v he_o to_o you_o but_o not_o to_o doubtful_a disputation_n one_o believe_v that_o he_o may_v eat_v all_o thing_n another_o that_o be_v weak_a eat_v herb_n but_o where_o do_v you_o find_v that_o we_o must_v tolerate_v heresy_n which_o ruin_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o oppress_v and_o sink_v christianity_n under_o a_o heap_n of_o superstition_n but_o i_o will_v confound_v you_o with_o your_o own_o weapon_n if_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n and_o of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o tolerate_v abuse_n and_o corruption_n you_o be_v not_o in_o the_o true_a church_n for_o that_o church_n will_v allow_v no_o toleration_n she_o burn_v and_o condemn_v to_o death_n if_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o suffer_v she_o in_o her_o corruption_n at_o least_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o bear_v with_o we_o in_o our_o complaint_n and_o admonition_n if_o we_o ought_v to_o hear_v with_o she_o when_o she_o speak_v false_a with_o much_o more_o reason_n she_o ought_v to_o bear_v with_o we_o when_o we_o tell_v she_o the_o truth_n she_o have_v no_o charity_n she_o be_v cruel_a erroneous_a and_o rage_v in_o her_o error_n see_v if_o you_o can_v have_v communion_n with_o such_o man_n the_o scripture_n say_v that_o we_o may_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n which_o be_v christ_n wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n do_v you_o understand_v that_o this_o wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n which_o we_o may_v safe_o build_v be_v idolatry_n superstitious_a doctrine_n depravation_n in_o morality_n monstrous_a and_o enormous_a opinion_n such_o as_o be_v find_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o it_o which_o you_o think_v but_o to_o persuade_v ourselves_o into_o the_o belief_n of_o so_o great_a a_o paradox_n we_o must_v have_v either_o authority_n of_o reason_n for_o reason_n have_v you_o any_o which_o can_v persuade_v you_o that_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n by_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n all_o
the_o title_n attribute_n privilege_n power_n and_o homage_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o deity_n that_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n by_o which_o we_o prostrate_v ourselves_o before_o wood_n and_o stone_n against_o a_o express_a prohibition_n of_o the_o law_n by_o which_o we_o adore_v that_o which_o be_v but_o bread_n that_o the_o set_n up_o a_o new_a real_a and_o true_a sacrifice_n unknown_a to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o take_v the_o half_a of_o one_o sacrament_n and_o the_o addition_n of_o five_o whole_a one_o that_o to_o cover_v a_o superstitious_a worship_n and_o bury_v it_o in_o a_o barbarous_a language_n do_v you_o believe_v say_v i_o that_o all_o this_o be_v call_v wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n do_v not_o sound_a sense_n tell_v you_o that_o wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n be_v light_n be_v trifle_a thing_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o filthy_a and_o wicked_a and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o do_v not_o represent_v any_o thing_n but_o light_n and_o trifle_a doctrine_n but_o such_o as_o have_v nothing_o in_o they_o that_o be_v filthy_a or_o evil_a such_o as_o be_v beside_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o not_o against_o it_o there_o be_v no_o man_n which_o do_v not_o perceive_v this_o and_o he_o must_v be_v blind_v by_o interest_n not_o to_o see_v a_o thing_n so_o obvious_a and_o visible_a you_o have_v not_o therefore_o any_o reason_n to_o put_v the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n of_o popery_n among_o wood_n and_o hay_n and_o stubble_n nor_o have_v you_o any_o authority_n for_o it_o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o may_v make_v you_o suspect_v that_o god_n be_v not_o jealous_a of_o see_v you_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o creature_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o the_o creator_n he_o hate_v idolatry_n and_o define_v it_o by_o give_v his_o honour_n to_o another_o as_o i_o live_v say_v the_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o give_v my_o glory_n to_o another_o now_o be_v not_o temple_n sacrifice_n prayer_n vow_n oath_n and_o altar_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o thing_n of_o which_o he_o say_v i_o will_v not_o give_v my_o glory_n to_o another_o nevertheless_o in_o popery_n they_o be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o above_o all_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin._n you_o may_v fair_o pluck_v out_o your_o eye_n you_o can_v hinder_v yourselves_o from_o see_v it_o and_o in_o what_o follow_v we_o shall_v have_v a_o opportunity_n to_o prove_v it_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o you_o add_v will_v make_v separation_n of_o this_o wood_n and_o this_o gold_n the_o good_a and_o the_o fair_a grain_n shall_v be_v separate_v at_o the_o last_o day_n but_o we_o must_v let_v they_o grow_v together_o till_o then_o i_o fear_v my_o brethren_n that_o if_o you_o go_v on_o to_o blind_v yourselves_o god_n will_v abandon_v you_o to_o your_o darkness_n you_o be_v strange_a commentator_n on_o the_o gospel_n text_n you_o ought_v first_o to_o read_v the_o interpretation_n which_o the_o lord_n give_v of_o the_o parable_n before_o you_o give_v your_o own_o behold_v it_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o which_o sow_v the_o good_a seed_n be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n the_o field_n be_v the_o world_n the_o good_a seed_n be_v the_o child_n of_o the_o kingdom_n the_o tare_n be_v the_o child_n of_o the_o wicked_a one_o the_o field_n be_v the_o world_n then_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n it_o be_v therefore_o in_o the_o world_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o tolerate_v heretic_n and_o idolater_n and_o not_o in_o the_o church_n but_o beside_o know_v two_o thing_n 1._o that_o parable_n be_v good_a proof_n when_o we_o do_v abuse_v they_o but_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o abuse_v they_o when_o piety_n and_o religion_n do_v not_o guide_v we_o i_o compare_v you_o to_o your_o converter_n who_o at_o this_o day_n press_v those_o word_n of_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o marriage_n supper_n so_o hard_o constrain_v they_o to_o come_v in_o behold_v their_o text_n let_v they_o grow_v together_o till_o the_o harvest_n and_o then_o i_o will_v separate_v they_o behold_v you_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v unhappy_o wrest_v and_o turn_v to_o another_o sense_n because_o man_n will_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o parable_n which_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n essential_a and_o to_o which_o we_o must_v give_v attention_n to_o make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o similitude_n it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o you_o learn_v the_o design_n and_o inward_a meaning_n of_o those_o word_n let_v they_o grow_v together_o till_o the_o harvest_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o show_v the_o patience_n of_o god_n towards_o the_o wicked_a and_o not_o the_o patience_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v towards_o they_o god_n represent_v himself_o as_o a_o master_n which_o have_v right_o to_o destroy_v the_o world_n and_o ruin_v both_o good_a and_o bad_a because_o that_o the_o wicked_a be_v infinite_o the_o great_a number_n in_o the_o world_n than_o the_o good._n but_o he_o will_v not_o do_v it_o he_o stay_v to_o display_v his_o great_a judgement_n upon_o the_o world_n till_o the_o last_o day_n when_o he_o will_v make_v a_o separation_n of_o the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a therefore_o he_o have_v no_o design_n to_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v peaceable_o suffer_v heresy_n and_o idolatry_n to_o grow_v together_o with_o the_o truth_n and_o i_o can_v prove_v it_o by_o a_o hundred_o reason_n but_o i_o will_v content_v myself_o to_o show_v you_o that_o these_o word_n let_v they_o grow_v together_o &c._n &c._n can_v signify_v let_v heresy_n grow_v together_o suffer_v they_o and_o live_v peaceable_o in_o a_o corrupt_a church_n since_o the_o intention_n of_o god_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v that_o with_o all_o our_o strength_n we_o pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n out_o of_o the_o field_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o he_o have_v appoint_v we_o to_o say_v anathema_n to_o he_o who_o shall_v preach_v any_o other_o thing_n to_o we_o than_o what_o have_v be_v preach_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o we_o shall_v avoid_v a_o heretic_n that_o we_o shall_v cast_v the_o wicked_a out_o from_o among_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v go_v out_o from_o babylon_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o her_o enchantment_n if_o the_o end_n of_o the_o parable_n let_v they_o grow_v together_o till_o the_o harvest_n be_v that_o which_o you_o give_v to_o it_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o right_a to_o drive_v from_o our_o society_n neither_o the_o vicious_a nor_o the_o troubler_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o any_o sort_n of_o criminal_n a_o magistrate_n may_v not_o hang_v a_o murderer_n nor_o burn_v a_o sodomite_n it_o may_v be_v always_o say_v unto_o he_o let_v they_o grow_v together_o till_o the_o harvest_n i_o may_v add_v to_o this_o that_o by_o the_o tare_n which_o grow_v up_o with_o the_o good_a grain_n we_o must_v understand_v hypocrite_n and_o false_a christian_n now_o it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o must_v have_v this_o kind_n of_o man_n and_o give_v they_o up_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n for_o he_o only_o perfect_o know_v they_o and_o have_v the_o only_a right_a to_o punish_v they_o we_o will_v answer_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o your_o difficulty_n in_o the_o follow_a letter_n the_o uniformity_n of_o the_o persecution_n be_v the_o cause_n that_o we_o have_v less_o of_o history_n to_o furnish_v you_o withal_o it_o be_v always_o and_o every_o where_o the_o same_o person_n be_v imprison_v other_o be_v send_v to_o the_o galley_n woman_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o cloister_n body_n be_v draw_v on_o hurdle_n and_o throw_v to_o the_o dunghill_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v always_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o will_v be_v nothing_o but_o differ_v name_n which_o may_v increase_v the_o horror_n which_o you_o have_v for_o the_o persecution_n as_o you_o see_v the_o rage_n of_o your_o persecutor_n increase_v for_o example_n in_o that_o kind_n of_o execution_n which_o be_v make_v upon_o the_o body_n of_o those_o which_o will_v not_o communicate_v in_o their_o last_o sickness_n be_v there_o not_o something_o singular_a in_o the_o cruelty_n which_o be_v exercise_v on_o the_o body_n of_o a_o woman_n about_o 60_o year_n of_o age_n who_o die_v at_o soubize_v the_o 16_o of_o november_n in_o the_o year_n past_a this_o woman_n be_v call_v la_fw-fr jarnat_a widow_n of_o one_o name_v rame_n fall_v sick_a about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o month_n during_o her_o sickness_n the_o curate_n and_o the_o officer_n of_o justice_n employ_v exhortation_n threaten_n kindness_n and_o terror_n to_o obtain_v of_o she_o to_o communicate_v against_o her_o conscience_n i._n e._n that_o she_o will_v damn_v herself_o with_o all_o possible_a care_n this_o poor_a
corrupt_v and_o defile_v in_o its_o most_o noble_a part_n do_v you_o believe_v that_o those_o illustrious_a confessor_n which_o fill_v the_o prison_n and_o the_o galley_n and_o who_o you_o yourselves_o admire_v do_v you_o believe_v i_o say_v according_a to_o they_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o join_v yourselves_o to_o popery_n they_o have_v find_v way_n of_o dispense_n with_o this_o necessity_n but_o your_o necessity_n of_o join_v yourselves_o unto_o it_o come_v from_o the_o love_n and_o adherence_n that_o you_o have_v for_o your_o estate_n your_o ease_n and_o your_o life_n a_o unhappy_a necessity_n which_o have_v not_o its_o original_n in_o charity_n but_o in_o covetuousness_n in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n take_v heed_n of_o it_o but_o you_o say_v we_o can_v find_v any_o public_a worship_n more_o pure_a and_o more_o holy_a i_o answer_v it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o adhere_v to_o public_a worship_n whatever_o it_o be_v the_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n of_o jesus_n christ_n serve_v he_o after_o a_o more_o grateful_a manner_n although_o their_o worship_n be_v not_o only_o private_a but_o hide_a but_o cover_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o a_o deep_a prison_n although_o you_o can_v assemble_v yourselves_o to_o pray_v unto_o god_n with_o your_o brethren_n you_o have_v your_o closet_n of_o which_o you_o may_v make_v church_n and_o your_o heart_n of_o which_o you_o may_v make_v sanctuary_n and_o altar_n this_o necessity_n of_o adherence_n to_o public_a worship_n be_v another_o illusion_n make_v by_o your_o love_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v better_a say_v one_o that_o have_v write_v to_o we_o to_o adhere_v to_o a_o corrupt_a worship_n than_o to_o live_v without_o religion_n what_o lewd_a morality_n it_o this_o those_o seven_o thousand_o man_n which_o be_v so_o hide_v that_o elijah_n know_v nothing_o of_o they_o have_v they_o therefore_o no_o religion_n because_o they_o do_v not_o adhere_v to_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o baal_n which_o be_v intermix_v with_o that_o of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o refuse_v to_o participate_v in_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v true_o religious_a to_o adhere_v to_o a_o worship_n which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v full_a of_o superstition_n and_o impurity_n be_v to_o have_v no_o religion_n at_o all_o in_o conclusion_n you_o come_v to_o the_o example_n of_o our_o father_n the_o example_n of_o our_o father_n say_v you_o before_o the_o reformation_n prove_v clear_o that_o we_o may_v secure_v our_o salvation_n in_o the_o roman_a communion_n though_o we_o adhere_v even_o to_o the_o public_a worship_n whatever_o man_n say_v it_o be_v inconceivable_a that_o man_n bear_v and_o breed_v up_o in_o a_o religion_n and_o which_o never_o hear_v any_o thing_n say_v of_o any_o other_o doctrine_n and_o who_o live_v and_o die_v without_o protest_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n shall_v never_o partake_v in_o the_o worship_n thereof_o will_v to_o god_n you_o will_v stay_v yourselves_o on_o the_o example_n of_o your_o father_n and_o grandfather_n without_o ascend_v so_o high_a as_o your_o ancestor_n when_o you_o have_v do_v all_o that_o you_o can_v you_o will_v not_o save_v they_o all_o you_o will_v find_v among_o they_o by_o ascend_v a_o great_a number_n which_o worship_v devil_n and_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o pagan_n you_o must_v necessary_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o sad_a judgement_n of_o god._n this_o example_n of_o your_o father_n which_o be_v save_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o subject_n which_o come_v to_o we_o often_o and_o from_o all_o part_n it_o be_v the_o universal_a illusion_n it_o be_v the_o pillow_n on_o which_o you_o all_o lay_v yourselves_o to_o sleep_v many_o of_o your_o ancient_a pastor_n have_v endeavour_v to_o dispute_v this_o unhappy_a illusion_n this_o will_v be_v a_o large_a chapter_n if_o we_o shall_v say_v all_o that_o may_v be_v say_v concern_v it_o but_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o necessary_a therefore_o i_o will_v say_v but_o two_o or_o three_o important_a thing_n about_o it_o first_o the_o first_o be_v that_o we_o do_v willing_o confess_v that_o before_o the_o reformation_n there_o be_v person_n save_v in_o the_o roman_a communion_n about_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o there_o be_v no_o communion_n in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v not_o corrupt_v at_o least_o not_o considerable_a communion_n or_o society_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o god_n have_v his_o elect_n there_o for_o he_o never_o leave_v the_o world_n without_o they_o do_v not_o fear_v lest_o we_o shall_v send_v you_o to_o find_v these_o elect_n among_o the_o waldenses_n abbigenses_n wicklefist_n and_o hussites_n these_o be_v forerunner_n and_o like_a morning_n which_o go_v before_o the_o sun_n of_o reformation_n but_o these_o society_n do_v not_o continue_v nor_o do_v they_o make_v a_o figure_n great_a enough_o in_o the_o world_n to_o include_v all_o the_o elect_a there_o second_o but_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o those_o man_n which_o be_v save_v in_o corrupt_a communion_n before_o our_o reformation_n know_v first_o that_o we_o must_v not_o almost_o at_o all_o seek_v they_o among_o the_o adult_n of_o a_o thousand_o child_n that_o be_v bear_v there_o be_v not_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o they_o that_o attain_v to_o the_o age_n of_o reason_n now_o all_o child_n bear_v in_o the_o popish_a communion_n be_v save_v die_v before_o the_o age_n of_o reason_n because_o they_o have_v part_n in_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o general_a covenant_n of_o christianity_n which_o be_v preserve_v in_o popery_n and_o they_o have_v no_o part_n in_o the_o corruption_n which_o have_v be_v add_v thereto_o for_o person_n have_v no_o part_n in_o the_o error_n which_o corrupt_v the_o covenant_n but_o when_o they_o know_v receive_v or_o tolerate_v they_o behold_v therefore_o nine_o hundred_o of_o a_o thousand_o which_o be_v save_v in_o the_o most_o corrupt_a time_n now_o when_o god_n have_v nine_o hundred_o elect_a among_o a_o thousand_o man_n we_o can_v say_v he_o have_v leave_v the_o world_n without_o elect_a person_n and_o that_o christianity_n remain_v unprofitable_a there_o be_v therefore_o always_o a_o great_a number_n of_o elect_a person_n in_o the_o roman_a communion_n three_o but_o after_o all_o it_o must_v be_v know_v that_o among_o the_o adult_n the_o number_n of_o those_o of_o who_o salvation_n we_o may_v well_o presume_v in_o the_o time_n precede_v our_o reformation_n be_v so_o small_a that_o we_o may_v well_o be_v amaze_v to_o think_v of_o it_o for_o history_n do_v represent_v the_o corruption_n not_o only_o of_o worship_n but_o also_o of_o manner_n so_o horrible_a and_o universal_a that_o a_o man_n know_v not_o where_o to_o fix_v his_o eye_n to_o find_v a_o person_n that_o may_v be_v save_v the_o clergy_n be_v overflow_v with_o debauchery_n the_o monk_n be_v assembly_n of_o profligate_v person_n and_o hypocrite_n the_o house_n of_o nun_n be_v filthy_a bawdy-house_n the_o people_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v bear_v away_o by_o the_o torrent_n and_o example_n of_o their_o guide_n the_o devout_a people_n scarce_o know_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o creator_n and_o the_o creature_n and_o their_o piety_n spend_v itself_o in_o superstition_n which_o be_v even_o a_o horror_n to_o the_o wise_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n four_o nevertheless_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o among_o all_o these_o there_o be_v some_o elect_n and_o some_o save_v i_o do_v maintain_v that_o it_o be_v absolute_o by_o miracle_n i_o say_v by_o miracle_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n and_o without_o figure_n as_o a_o man_n which_o live_v in_o a_o hideous_a mire_n sink_v over_o head_n and_o ear_n live_v there_o by_o a_o miracle_n for_o the_o roman_a communion_n be_v damnable_a that_o be_v a_o certain_a point_n man_n be_v save_v there_o it_o be_v because_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n can_v be_v in_o vain_a and_o he_o can_v be_v without_o child_n but_o the_o time_n of_o miracle_n do_v not_o continue_v always_o and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o explicate_v unto_o you_o the_o manner_n of_o miracle_n for_o we_o do_v not_o know_v by_o that_o alone_a that_o these_o be_v miracle_n and_o it_o be_v to_o you_o my_o brethren_n a_o prodigious_a rashness_n to_o re-plung_a yourselves_o in_o a_o communion_n where_o your_o father_n do_v not_o live_v but_o by_o miracle_n in_o hope_n that_o natural_o you_o shall_v live_v there_o it_o be_v just_a as_o if_o the_o jew_n at_o this_o day_n shall_v run_v headlong_o into_o the_o red-sea_n in_o hope_n to_o pass_v well_o through_o it_o because_o their_o ancestor_n do_v heretofore_o go_v through_o it_o without_o danger_n god_n have_v way_n of_o withdraw_a those_o that_o be_v he_o from_o a_o spirit_n of_o lie_n and_o superstition_n whilst_o they_o live_v or_o at_o least_o at_o their_o death_n which_o we_o do_v
not_o exact_o understand_v nevertheless_o what_o your_o apologist_n have_v advance_v be_v very_o rash_a and_o very_o criminal_a for_o he_o suppose_v with_o mounseur_fw-fr nicolas_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n and_o your_o other_o convertor_n that_o all_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o roman_n church_n and_o which_o be_v save_v there_o do_v partake_v in_o all_o her_o superstition_n this_o be_v false_a and_o we_o be_v persuade_v that_o a_o infinite_a number_n receive_v christianity_n there_o without_o take_v part_n in_o antichristianity_n or_o that_o they_o repent_v of_o it_o before_o their_o death_n because_o they_o do_v not_o comprehend_v how_o this_o may_v be_v do_v be_v it_o not_o therefore_o do_v this_o be_v to_o put_v bound_n to_o the_o divine_a power_n god_n have_v his_o way_n which_o be_v know_v to_o none_o but_o himself_o five_o but_o i_o have_v almost_o no_o need_n of_o all_o this_o that_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o present_a affair_n for_o i_o declare_v to_o you_o that_o although_o all_o your_o ancestor_n shall_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n whilst_o they_o partake_v in_o her_o worship_n although_o all_o the_o honest_a papist_n at_o this_o day_n shall_v be_v save_v nevertheless_o you_o will_v not_o be_v in_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o way_n in_o which_o now_o you_o be_v and_o i_o will_v convince_v you_o thereof_o in_o two_o word_n the_o first_o be_v that_o your_o own_o apologist_n condemn_v you_o your_o father_n say_v he_o be_v bear_v and_o breed_v up_o in_o a_o religion_n and_o never_o hear_v any_o other_o doctrine_n discourse_v on_o how_o dare_v you_o compare_v your_o state_n to_o that_o although_o he_o shall_v have_v mercy_n for_o such_o person_n will_v he_o have_v it_o for_o such_o who_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o truth_n who_o have_v not_o forsake_v the_o faith_n but_o only_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o error_n against_o their_o conscience_n who_o adhere_v to_o worship_n whereof_o the_o strong_a and_o the_o weak_a do_v know_v the_o filthiness_n and_o impurity_n i_o have_v already_o say_v unto_o you_o and_o i_o do_v say_v it_o over_o again_o to_o act_v contrary_a to_o conscience_n have_v something_o so_o aggravate_v in_o a_o evil_a action_n that_o it_o make_v a_o moderate_a superstition_n become_v a_o kind_n of_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n you_o do_v well_o perceive_v this_o when_o you_o go_v to_o mass_n with_o such_o terrible_a regret_n and_o reluctancy_n it_o be_v your_o conscience_n that_o accuse_v and_o condemn_v you_o the_o other_o circumstance_n which_o put_v you_o absolute_o out_o of_o all_o condition_n to_o compare_v with_o your_o ancestor_n be_v that_o by_o your_o weakness_n you_o have_v ruin_v the_o great_a work_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o providence_n of_o god_n which_o have_v appear_v since_o the_o establishment_n of_o christianity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o work_n of_o reformation_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n past_o doubt_n that_o since_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o have_v nothing_o happen_v so_o great_a as_o this_o magnificent_a work_n whereby_o god_n at_o one_o shock_n do_v overthrow_v almost_o half_a the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o very_o much_o weaken_v the_o other_o half_a god_n be_v jealous_a of_o his_o work_n and_o he_o can_v but_o look_v with_o a_o sovereign_a indignation_n upon_o the_o lapse_n of_o those_o who_o by_o their_o fall_n runied_a the_o late_a glorious_a reformation_n and_o who_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o blame_v it_o and_o say_v as_o you_o say_v to_o we_o we_o must_v not_o separate_a we_o must_v tolerate_v abuse_n we_o must_v expect_v the_o separation_n that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v make_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n oh_o criminal_a imagination_n we_o must_v live_v in_o the_o dirt_n and_o slime_n we_o must_v not_o restore_v to_o the_o church_n her_o primitive_a beauty_n we_o must_v not_o disengage_v the_o truth_n from_o a_o hideous_a mass_n of_o lie_n that_o do_v oppress_v it_o we_o must_v not_o restore_v to_o god_n that_o worship_n that_o have_v be_v ravish_v from_o he_o we_o must_v not_o remove_v from_o before_o his_o eye_n so_o many_o idol_n of_o jealousy_n have_v you_o never_o no_o holy_a compunction_n for_o entertain_v such_o thought_n do_v not_o you_o perceive_v that_o your_o weakness_n in_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v lead_v to_o mass_n will_v ruin_v the_o reformation_n if_o god_n dont_fw-fr bring_v a_o speedy_a remedy_n thereunto_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o three_o kingdom_n of_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n will_v have_v the_o same_o complaisance_n for_o their_o king_n that_o you_o have_v for_o you_o popery_n reunite_v will_v confederate_a against_o all_o protestant_a state_n and_o then_o behold_v they_o speedy_o tumble_v into_o superstition_n by_o your_o principle_n and_o by_o your_o conduct_n so_o that_o by_o follow_v you_o we_o shall_v soon_o see_v the_o fruit_n of_o much_o blood_n so_o many_o martyr_n and_o so_o many_o glorious_a confession_n perish_v and_o come_v to_o nothing_o if_o you_o give_v attention_n to_o this_o you_o will_v no_o more_o compare_v yourselves_o to_o those_o poor_a miserable_a ignorant_n which_o go_v whither_o they_o be_v lead_v who_o be_v place_v in_o a_o night_n of_o deep_a superstition_n see_v not_o a_o beam_n of_o better_a light_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o turn_v their_o eye_n on_o one_o hand_n they_o see_v behind_o they_o a_o multitude_n of_o age_n corrupt_v as_o their_o own_o a_o corruption_n which_o come_v by_o so_o long_a a_o descent_n to_o they_o that_o it_o appear_v a_o natural_a state_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o see_v before_o they_o a_o authority_n which_o swallow_v they_o up_o a_o clergy_n magnificent_a powerful_a tyrannical_a numerous_a rich_a and_o abound_v in_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a thunder_n all_o this_o amaze_v they_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o can_v not_o distinguish_v the_o state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v we_o do_v not_o think_v they_o savable_a in_o this_o state_n but_o we_o think_v you_o far_o less_o so_o in_o the_o estate_n in_o which_o you_o be_v god_n by_o a_o blow_n from_o heaven_n the_o most_o miraculous_a that_o ever_o be_v see_v have_v break_v this_o dismal_a charm_n he_o have_v thunder_v he_o have_v lighten_v from_o heaven_n and_o disperse_v this_o darkness_n see_v whether_o you_o who_o have_v be_v partaker_n of_o this_o heavenly_a light_n be_v in_o a_o estate_n to_o flatter_v yourselves_o with_o a_o toleration_n which_o god_n may_v have_v for_o your_o ancestor_n so_o than_o if_o you_o gain_v any_o thing_n by_o your_o reason_n it_o will_v not_o be_v for_o you_o but_o for_o your_o child_n for_o it_o be_v of_o they_o concern_v who_o we_o may_v say_v it_o seem_v they_o be_v bear_v in_o that_o religion_n they_o be_v educate_v therein_o it_o be_v probable_a god_n will_v save_v they_o although_o they_o do_v communicate_v in_o a_o worship_n impure_a and_o full_a of_o superstition_n but_o in_o truth_n you_o gain_v nothing_o either_o for_o your_o child_n or_o yourselves_o the_o past_a time_n will_v return_v no_o more_o the_o time_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n may_v indeed_o return_v but_o the_o time_n of_o toleration_n and_o sufferance_n will_v never_o return_v again_o that_o which_o be_v do_v can_v never_o be_v undo_v the_o light_n of_o the_o reformation_n have_v cast_v abroad_o a_o very_a great_a lustre_n and_o although_o at_o this_o day_n man_n endeavour_v to_o stifle_v it_o the_o memory_n thereof_o will_v never_o be_v extinguish_v and_o the_o truth_n which_o we_o have_v set_v in_o so_o great_a a_o light_n can_v never_o be_v abolish_v for_o which_o reason_n both_o we_o and_o our_o posterity_n in_o all_o follow_a age_n be_v oblige_v to_o see_v follow_v and_o entertain_v this_o light_n if_o we_o do_v otherwise_o there_o will_v be_v neither_o excuse_n nor_o illusion_n which_o will_v be_v able_a to_o save_v we_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o world._n in_o the_o precede_a letter_n we_o send_v you_o some_o news_n from_o languedoc_n behold_v a_o letter_n that_o will_v tell_v you_o more_o we_o will_v give_v it_o you_o without_o any_o change_n or_o mutation_n you_o have_v hear_v of_o the_o death_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr cross_n mounseur_fw-fr brousson_n have_v bail_v he_o see_v he_o sick_a in_o the_o vessel_n which_o be_v to_o carry_v he_o with_o other_o into_o america_n he_o be_v a_o example_n without_o equal_a the_o bishop_n of_o marseilles_n tell_v he_o monsieur_n if_o your_o religion_n be_v true_a i_o must_v confess_v that_o you_o be_v a_o saint_n let_v he_o die_v in_o his_o religion_n and_o be_v bury_v in_o a_o dormitory_n of_o the_o turk_n he_o have_v not_o the_o grief_n to_o understand_v the_o death_n of_o his_o young_a daughter_n who_o have_v be_v carry_v some_o little_a time_n since_o from_o the_o
more_o plain_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o commemoration_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o simple_a commemoration_n where_o be_v the_o real_a presence_n where_o be_v the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a they_o be_v the_o same_o author_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n by_o his_o servant_n 4._o servant_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la heb._n cap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 4._o have_v accomplish_v among_o man_n that_o which_o respect_v sacrifice_n represent_v by_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o saving_n blood._n the_o author_n of_o the_o imperfect_a work_n upon_o st._n matthew_n under_o the_o name_n of_o chrysostome_n sâ—â—â—h_o that_o the_o christian_a ib._n christian_a homil._n 19_o ib._n offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o st._n jerome_n jovin_n jerome_n jer._n lib._n 2._o advers._fw-la jovin_n that_o melchizedeck_v do_v not_o offer_v the_o victim_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o do_v dedicate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v a_o simple_a and_o pure_a sacrifice_n and_o st._n austin_n 17._o austin_n lib._n 16._o de_fw-la civit._fw-la dei._n c._n 22._o &_o lib._n 17._o c._n 5._o &_o 17._o that_o to_o eat_v bread_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o man_n offer_v everywhere_o under_o the_o highpriest_n jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o melchizedeck_v bring_v when_o he_o bless_v abraham_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o isidore_n of_o pelusium_n 401._o pelusium_n lib._n 1._o ep._n 401._o that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread._n and_o st._n fulgentius_n 19_o fulgentius_n ad_fw-la petrum_fw-la de_fw-la fide_fw-la cap._n 19_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o eucherius_n bishop_n of_o lion_n 18._o lion_n in_o genes_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 18._o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v christian_n to_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n not_o victim_n of_o beast_n as_o do_v aaron_n but_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o will_v willing_o know_v how_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n can_v be_v a_o true_a sacrifice_n of_o humane_a flesh_n propitiatory_a for_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n they_o have_v not_o speak_v otherwise_o even_o until_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o venerable_a bede_n in_o the_o eight_o age_n say_v 133._o say_v in_o psal_n 133._o that_o the_o lord_n have_v change_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n into_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o isidore_n of_o sevill_n in_o the_o seven_o age_n alleg._n age_n lib._n de_fw-fr alleg._n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i._n e._n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v through_o all_o the_o world._n the_o same_o father_n have_v also_o say_v with_o one_o consent_n that_o the_o christian_a have_v no_o other_o true_a sacrifice_n but_o that_o of_o the_o cross_n origen_n in_o the_o three_o age_n do_v say_v numb_a say_v homil._n 17._o in_o numb_a that_o when_o the_o perfect_a oblation_n and_o lamb_n without_o spot_n come_v to_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n the_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o god_n one_o after_o another_o do_v seem_v superfluous_a see_v that_o by_o one_o only_a sacrifice_n all_o the_o worship_n of_o demon_n be_v destroy_v it_o have_v be_v natural_a to_o say_v that_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v put_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o devil_n and_o st._n chrysostome_n johan_n chrysostome_n homil._n 17._o in_o johan_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v offer_v one_o only_a sacrifice_n for_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o always_o cleanse_v we_o by_o this_o sacrifice_n alone_o and_o elsewhere_o heb._n elsewhere_o hom._n 13._o in_o heb._n there_o be_v no_o other_o sacrifice_n one_o sacrifice_n alone_o have_v purify_v and_o cleanse_v we_o to_o speak_v thus_o be_v indeed_o to_o forget_v one_o self_n see_v we_o have_v a_o daily_a and_o continual_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o mass_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o quote_v more_o author_n for_o they_o all_o speak_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n a_o article_n of_o controversy_n a_o conclusion_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o schism_n the_o extreme_a corruption_n of_o popery_n have_v force_v we_o to_o a_o separation_n in_o the_o precede_a letter_n we_o begin_v to_o make_v for_o you_o a_o picture_n of_o popery_n to_o convince_v you_o of_o the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o our_o reformation_n this_o corruption_n of_o popery_n may_v be_v either_o consider_v in_o its_o guide_n its_o head_n and_o principal_a member_n or_o in_o its_o doctrine_n we_o do_v consider_v this_o corruption_n in_o its_o head_n i._n e._n the_o pope_n in_o its_o guide_n i._n e._n the_o cardinal_n primate_fw-la archbishop_n and_o bishop_n in_o its_o principal_a member_n such_o be_v the_o priest_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o nun_n and_o in_o all_o this_o we_o have_v see_v the_o character_n of_o the_o conductor_n of_o babel_n and_o the_o emissary_n of_o antichrist_n these_o be_v the_o mouth_n of_o popery_n but_o what_o can_v proceed_v out_o of_o such_o mouth_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_v they_o appoint_v for_o you_o at_o this_o day_n preacher_n which_o speak_v good_a thing_n there_o have_v be_v for_o some_o time_n past_a a_o number_n of_o person_n raise_v up_o to_o obtain_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o people_n but_o this_o be_v neither_o ancient_a nor_o general_a you_o must_v know_v the_o popish_a ministry_n by_o what_o it_o be_v not_o long_o since_o and_o by_o what_o it_o be_v in_o all_o place_n where_o it_o be_v regnant_a hear_v those_o which_o tell_v you_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v a_o dangerous_a book_n a_o obscure_a book_n all_o full_a of_o trap_n snare_n and_o precipieces_o that_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n have_v ruin_v themselves_o thereby_o that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o that_o heretic_n have_v draw_v their_o heresy_n that_o it_o be_v imperfect_a that_o it_o contain_v not_o half_a the_o christian_a religion_n that_o to_o understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o half_a there_o need_v another_o which_o be_v call_v the_o unwritten_a word_n tradition_n the_o infallible_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o man_n know_v not_o where_o to_o find_v this_o voice_n however_o it_o be_v they_o do_v assure_v you_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v no_o authority_n without_o tradition_n that_o without_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v no_o more_o oblige_v to_o believe_v the_o gospel_n than_o titus_n livius_n or_o the_o fable_n of_o homer_n moreover_o at_o this_o day_n the_o jansenist_n great_a defender_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n tell_v you_o plain_o and_o without_o scruple_n or_o hesitation_n that_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o can_v prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o folly_n more_o clear_a than_o the_o day_n to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o the_o scripture_n itself_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o popery_n do_v not_o do_v to_o decry_v this_o sacred_a book_n not_o only_a it_o be_v insufficient_a obscure_a it_o have_v no_o authority_n by_o itself_o but_o it_o be_v maim_v imperfect_a many_o book_n thereof_o be_v lose_v those_o which_o remain_v be_v corrupt_a either_o by_o the_o jew_n or_o by_o the_o negligence_n of_o transcriber_n we_o can_v know_v with_o any_o certainty_n what_o be_v entire_a or_o what_o be_v not_o the_o translation_n thereof_o be_v spoil_v there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o conformable_a to_o the_o original_a good_a god_n what_o a_o prodigy_n be_v this_o and_o how_o great_a must_v the_o patience_n of_o god_n be_v to_o tolerate_v a_o religion_n which_o make_v it_o its_o business_n to_o annihilate_v to_o vilify_v and_o abase_v those_o oracle_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o venerable_a among_o all_o christian_n what_o christianity_n be_v this_o but_o that_o in_o which_o for_o the_o space_n of_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o scripture_n be_v a_o unknown_a book_n almost_o to_o all_o christian_n and_o be_v so_o yet_o at_o this_o day_n in_o all_o those_o place_n where_o popery_n domineer_v without_o contradiction_n observe_v also_o the_o profound_a ignorance_n in_o which_o those_o people_n live_v that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o popish_a inquisition_n to_o find_v among_o they_o the_o figure_n of_o aretine_n or_o some_o other_o infamous_a work_n be_v no_o fault_n but_o to_o find_v there_o a_o bible_n in_o the_o vulgar_a language_n be_v a_o crime_n not_o to_o be_v forgive_v for_o which_o reason_n
grief_n and_o humiliation_n because_o so_o many_o man_n make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o his_o clemency_n it_o be_v his_o will_n to_o leave_v they_o deprive_v of_o those_o good_a thing_n which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v it_o be_v not_o therefore_o just_a that_o he_o shall_v appear_v after_o a_o manner_n so_o manifest_o divine_a and_o absolute_o capable_a of_o convince_a all_o man_n but_o neither_o be_v it_o just_a that_o he_o shall_v come_v after_o so_o secret_a a_o manner_n that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v know_v by_o those_o that_o sincere_o search_v after_o he_o he_o communicate_v light_a enough_o for_o those_o that_o desire_v to_o see_v and_o obscurity_n enough_o for_o those_o that_o have_v a_o contrary_a disposition_n brightness_n enough_o to_o enlighten_v the_o elect_n and_o darkness_n enough_o to_o humble_v they_o obscurity_n enough_o to_o blind_a reprobate_n and_o light_n enough_o to_o condemn_v and_o make_v they_o inexcusable_a this_o be_v the_o true_a key_n of_o providence_n light_n and_o darkness_n throughout_o be_v exact_o the_o character_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n of_o his_o mystery_n and_o of_o his_o conduct_n it_o be_v not_o the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o babylon_n shall_v fall_v all_o at_o a_o time_n 16._o time_n revel_v 16._o the_o great_a city_n must_v be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n before_o it_o drink_v the_o last_o cup_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n 14._o god_n revel_v 14._o it_o must_v be_v reap_v before_o it_o come_v to_o the_o vintage_n the_o latin_a church_n before_o the_o full_a or_o entire_a reformation_n be_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v god_n to_o accomplish_v this_o design_n come_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n the_o first_o time_n by_o mix_v darkness_n with_o light_n there_o be_v light_n enough_o to_o save_v humble_a mind_n and_o there_o be_v darkness_n enough_o to_o offend_v and_o scandalize_v the_o proud_a the_o evidence_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o the_o author_n of_o our_o separation_n do_v discover_v the_o ughliness_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o popery_n which_o they_o do_v observe_v the_o zeal_n with_o which_o they_o begin_v this_o work_n the_o admirable_a success_n with_o which_o they_o carry_v it_o on_o the_o unanimous_a accord_n in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o retain_v christianity_n and_o reject_v popery_n all_o this_o say_v i_o form_n the_o light_n in_o this_o great_a event_n but_o their_o division_n private_a quarrel_n humane_a passion_n and_o the_o sad_a schism_n find_v among_o they_o make_v that_o obscurity_n that_o god_n have_v permit_v because_o his_o design_n be_v not_o to_o throw_v popery_n down_o to_o the_o ground_n all_o at_o once_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n therefore_o that_o those_o who_o have_v any_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n give_v attention_n to_o the_o light_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v themselves_o and_o that_o they_o serve_v themselves_o with_o the_o obscurity_n for_o their_o humiliation_n and_o abasement_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o admire_v the_o finger_n of_o god_n in_o this_o great_a work_n and_o that_o they_o admire_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o he_o have_v accomplish_v it_o by_o instrument_n so_o weak_a and_o feeble_a if_o you_o give_v attention_n to_o all_o this_o i_o may_v assure_v you_o that_o you_o will_v find_v wherewith_o to_o satisfy_v yourselves_o in_o all_o those_o scruple_n they_o put_v into_o your_o mind_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o author_n of_o our_o separation_n if_o you_o have_v at_o this_o time_n no_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o be_v not_o because_o we_o have_v not_o those_o that_o be_v sufficient_o considerable_a to_o communicate_v unto_o you_o but_o it_o be_v because_o the_o apology_n for_o our_o reformer_n can_v not_o well_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o letter_n you_o may_v please_v to_o know_v only_o at_o this_o time_n that_o the_o cruelty_n and_o violence_n do_v continue_v but_o they_o dispense_v they_o after_o a_o manner_n that_o we_o little_o understand_v or_o can_v account_v for_o in_o some_o place_n there_o be_v some_o abatement_n and_o relaxation_n that_o which_o may_v be_v understand_v concern_v it_o be_v that_o the_o convertor_n be_v in_o some_o distress_n what_o course_n to_o take_v to_o carry_v on_o their_o great_a work._n the_o desertion_n and_o forsake_v the_o kingdom_n which_o be_v great_a than_o at_o first_o make_v they_o well_o see_v that_o as_o yet_o they_o have_v advance_v nothing_o and_o that_o they_o will_v keep_v no_o more_o of_o the_o reform_a in_o it_o than_o those_o which_o they_o shut_v up_o in_o prison_n and_o send_v to_o the_o galley_n july_n 1_o 1687._o the_o twenty_o second_o pastoral_a letter_n testimony_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n about_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n a_o article_n of_o controversy_n concern_v the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n three_o false_a consequence_n draw_v from_o thence_o dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n we_o begin_v in_o our_o last_o letter_n to_o hear_v the_o deposition_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n about_o the_o eucharist_n and_o against_o transubstantiation_n at_o this_o time_n we_o shall_v hear_v they_o far_o even_o as_o far_o as_o be_v needful_a to_o convince_v the_o papist_n of_o be_v innovator_n we_o have_v hear_v st._n chrysostome_n st._n austin_n theodoret_n and_o gelasius_n i._n e._n the_o chief_a light_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n who_o tell_v we_o more_o bold_o and_o clear_o than_o ever_o do_v calvin_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la that_o the_o holy_a symbol_n be_v figure_n image_n and_o type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o any_o change_n do_v happen_v in_o the_o sign_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n nor_o do_v we_o deny_v it_o neither_o but_o hear_v how_o they_o speak_v of_o this_o change_n it_o be_v true_a when_o they_o speak_v thereof_o before_o the_o catechuman_n or_o before_o the_o people_n to_o who_o they_o desire_v to_o give_v the_o great_a and_o most_o venerable_a idea_n of_o sacrament_n there_o be_v nothing_o great_a and_o bold_a in_o the_o figure_n of_o rhetoric_n and_o similitude_n which_o they_o do_v not_o borrow_v to_o express_v this_o change._n from_o thence_o come_v those_o great_a and_o magnificent_a expression_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n which_o be_v abuse_v that_o a_o opinion_n may_v be_v ascribe_v unto_o he_o of_o which_o he_o never_o think_v this_o st._n chrysostome_n oftentimes_o speak_v as_o if_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v be_v real_o and_o actual_o change_v into_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o as_o if_o our_o lip_n and_o mouth_n be_v die_v and_o stain_v thereby_o but_o by_o one_o single_a passage_n of_o this_o father_n learn_v what_o he_o understand_v and_o how_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v when_o it_o be_v intend_v to_o speak_v without_o mystery_n and_o without_o rhetoric_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v by_o consecration_n this_o author_n and_o other_o of_o the_o same_o age_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o plain_o as_o we_o ourselves_o can_v do_v st._n chrysostome_n say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o caesarius_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v bread_n before_o it_o be_v sanctify_v but_o the_o divine_a grace_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o bear_v no_o more_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n but_o be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o theodoret_n 1._o theodoret_n dialog_n 1._o jesus_n christ_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o by_o add_v grace_n to_o nature_n and_o elsewhere_o 2._o elsewhere_o dialog_n 2._o the_o mystical_a symbol_n after_o their_o sanctification_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o proper_a nature_n for_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o form_n and_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a as_o they_o be_v before_o the_o contemporary_a author_n who_o we_o have_v quote_v under_o the_o name_n of_o gelasius_n faith_n natur._n faith_n de_fw-fr duab._n natur._n certain_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o we_o receive_v be_v a_o thing_n divine_a from_o whence_o also_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o by_o they_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n ephraim_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o fixth_n age_n say_v also_o the_o same_o thing_n 229._o thing_n apud_fw-la photiun_n m._n l._n 229._o
find_v a_o hundred_o passage_n which_o posterity_n may_v abuse_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o abuse_v those_o of_o st._n chrysostome_n to_o establish_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o will_v stop_v here_o and_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o faith_n be_v not_o change_v in_o this_o article_n neither_o in_o the_o four_o nor_o five_o age_n nor_o in_o the_o three_o that_o follow_v they_o there_o happen_v neither_o any_o change_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o we_o bold_o defy_v all_o your_o converter_n to_o give_v we_o any_o proof_n or_o any_o example_n of_o any_o communion_n celebrate_v in_o those_o age_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n alone_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n who_o write_v last_o on_o this_o subject_n have_v find_v no_o other_o example_n but_o that_o of_o st._n ambrose_n concern_v who_o the_o author_n of_o his_o life_n say_v that_o he_o die_v as_o soon_o as_o he_o have_v swallow_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o fine_a proof_n that_o they_o do_v not_o also_o give_v he_o the_o blood_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o know_v that_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n be_v not_o often_o express_v by_o the_o flesh_n or_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o if_o there_o be_v any_o figure_n more_o common_a than_o that_o of_o signify_v the_o whole_a by_o a_o part_n i_o will_v not_o stay_v on_o this_o article_n to_o prove_v that_o no_o change_n happen_v therein_o in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n for_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n notorious_a and_o not_o dispute_v by_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o all_o that_o they_o say_v be_v that_o it_o be_v also_o permit_v to_o communicate_v der_fw-mi one_o kind_a although_o the_o custom_n than_o be_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o but_o that_o they_o can-neve_a prove_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n can_v not_o have_v make_v a_o book_n which_o will_v have_v do_v he_o less_o honour_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v make_v on_o this_o subject_n it_o will_v never_o be_v believe_v that_o a_o man_n speak_v sincere_o when_o he_o charge_v himself_o with_o falseness_n in_o a_o thing_n so_o public_o know_v as_o this_o be_v it_o be_v that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o four_o hundred_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_a be_v whole_o unknown_a a_o article_n of_o controversy_n a_o answer_n to_o the_o fallacious_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n i_o think_v that_o i_o have_v finish_v tell_v you_o what_o be_v necessary_a you_o shall_v know_v to_o disentangle_a yourselves_o from_o the_o sophism_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o from_o that_o schism_n which_o break_v this_o unity_n we_o have_v employ_v eleven_o article_n on_o that_o subject_a in_o the_o eleven_o letter_n which_o be_v from_o the_o 9th_o to_o the_o 21th_o we_o shall_v at_o this_o time_n open_a a_o second_o fountain_n of_o the_o illusion_n of_o your_o converter_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v that_o of_o her_o visibility_n it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n since_o that_o one_o of_o our_o most_o illustrious_a confessor_n desire_v of_o i_o some_o elucidation_n thereon_o not_o so_o much_o for_o himself_o as_o for_o many_o plain_a person_n which_o they_o have_v ruffle_v and_o perplex_v but_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o we_o to_o come_v at_o it_o soon_o for_o if_o we_o have_v soon_o leave_v off_o our_o discourse_n about_o its_o unity_n and_o schism_n we_o shall_v have_v omit_v something_o essential_a behold_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o form_v the_o sophism_n draw_v from_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a they_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a for_o she_o be_v a_o city_n set_v upon_o a_o hill_n and_o can_v be_v hide_v how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o the_o pagan_n in_o all_o age_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o come_v over_o to_o the_o church_n if_o she_o have_v be_v hide_v the_o gate_n of_o conversion_n have_v be_v shut_v upon_o they_o your_o hide_a believer_n be_v chimera_n beside_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a for_o you_o will_v never_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o ministry_n have_v entire_o fail_v so_o that_o it_o be_v needful_a as_o your_o confession_n of_o faith_n say_v that_o god_n shall_v extraordinary_o raise_v up_o man_n to_o re-establish_a it_o beside_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v visible_a your_o church_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a 200_o year_n ago_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a say_v i_o since_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o concern_v this_o in_o the_o first_o place_n do_v you_o engage_v yourselves_o to_o maintain_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v invisible_a as_o if_o this_o point_n be_v necessary_a to_o defend_v your_o cause_n and_o our_o church_n that_o be_v hide_v before_o the_o reformation_n your_o converter_n quote_v many_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o monsieur_n de_fw-fr meaux_n have_v do_v in_o his_o instruction_n to_o mademoiselle_n de_fw-fr duras_n to_o prove_v to_o you_o that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o visible_a society_n tell_v they_o that_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o we_o be_v at_o a_o agreement_n therein_o with_o they_o they_o may_v quote_v unto_o you_o many_o of_o our_o doctor_n who_o have_v maintain_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v invisible_a but_o know_v my_o brethren_n that_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o dispute_n about_o word_n and_o that_o we_o be_v at_o a_o accord_n with_o they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o thing_n our_o divine_n mean_v that_o the_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a and_o not_o that_o the_o society_n in_o which_o the_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n be_v be_v invisible_a this_o be_v true_a the_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a for_o there_o be_v none_o but_o true_a believer_n that_o be_v true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n if_o you_o hear_v my_o voice_n then_o be_v you_o my_o disciple_n indeed_o now_o true_a predestinate_v believer_n be_v visible_a as_o man_n but_o they_o be_v not_o visible_a as_o believer_n for_o no_o body_n see_v true_a faith_n it_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o the_o action_n which_o appear_v without_o may_v be_v equivocal_a but_o the_o society_n where_o these_o true_a member_n be_v be_v visible_a for_o it_o be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n that_o serve_v god_n according_a to_o his_o word_n and_o law_n this_o be_v visible_a understand_v this_o by_o the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n he_o have_v a_o body_n and_o a_o soul_n but_o the_o body_n in_o which_o this_o soul_n be_v be_v visible_a true_a believer_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v invisible_a the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o external_a society_n and_o that_o be_v visible_a therefore_o as_o you_o may_v say_v of_o a_o man_n that_o he_o be_v visible_a and_o invisible_a invisible_a with_o respect_n to_o his_o soul_n visible_a with_o respect_n to_o his_o body_n so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v concern_v the_o church_n that_o she_o be_v visible_a and_o invisible_a invisible_a with_o respect_n to_o her_o soul_n which_o be_v true_a faith_n and_o true_a believer_n visible_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o society_n in_o which_o this_o soul_n i.e._n these_o true_a believer_n be_v enclose_v this_o be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o your_o converter_n can_v disallow_v it_o behold_v already_o one_o point_n of_o sophistry_n make_v void_a the_o church_n be_v visible_a be_v it_o so_o as_o a_o man_n be_v visible_a after_o this_o if_o they_o inquire_v of_o you_o be_v this_o visible_a church_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n distinguish_v and_o tell_v they_o she_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n forasmuch_o as_o she_o contain_v in_o herself_o true_o righteous_a person_n and_o true_a believer_n but_o not_o because_o she_o enclose_v wicked_a hypocritical_a and_o vicious_a person_n for_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o these_o person_n shall_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o jesus_n christ_n will_v have_v rot_v and_o stink_a member_n otherwise_o dog_n swine_n etc._n etc._n will_v be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o this_o be_v absurd_a for_o if_o any_o one_o have_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v none_o of_o he_o and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o communion_n between_o light_n and_o darkness_n christ_n and_o belial_n so_o that_o a_o christian_n which_o have_v nothing_o but_o a_o simple_a profession_n and_o neither_o virtue_n nor_o charity_n a_o lover_n of_o the_o word_n in_o the_o christian_a society_n be_v no_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o his_o
church_n be_v he_o priest_n bishop_n or_o guide_v thereof_o make_v reflection_n in_o this_o place_n on_o the_o monstrous_a doctrine_n of_o your_o converter_n of_o who_o the_o most_o part_n will_v tell_v you_o that_o to_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n it_o suffice_v to_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o to_o adhere_v to_o lawful_a pastor_n so_o that_o priest_n that_o be_v sorcerer_n and_o sodomite_n which_o you_o have_v oftentimes_o see_v burn_v at_o paris_n be_v the_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v capable_a of_o make_v a_o man_n tremble_v with_o horror_n they_o will_v say_v to_o you_o thereon_o if_o they_o be_v not_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o can_v not_o be_v the_o guide_n thereof_o such_o a_o one_o be_v a_o evil_a man_n he_o be_v nevertheless_o a_o true_a bishop_n he_o must_v therefore_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o body_n answer_v to_o this_o that_o which_o one_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o port_n royal_a say_v somewhere_o that_o oftentimes_o those_o which_o build_v jerusalem_n and_o guide_v it_o be_v the_o citizen_n of_o babylon_n tell_v they_o that_o to_o be_v a_o lawful_a pastor_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v able_a to_o administer_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n with_o authority_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n a_o instrument_n of_o his_o work._n a_o king_n may_v administer_v justice_n and_o administer_v it_o very_o well_o by_o a_o wicked_a man_n who_o have_v inward_o all_o sort_n of_o inclination_n to_o injustice_n it_o will_v be_v say_v a_o man_n can_v be_v the_o head_n and_o guide_n of_o a_o body_n without_o be_v a_o member_n thereof_o for_o the_o head_n be_v one_o of_o its_o principal_a member_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v that_o false_a pastor_n be_v true_a member_n of_o the_o visible_a society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v also_o true_a head_n of_o that_o society_n whereof_o they_o be_v true_a member_n but_o they_o be_v neither_o head_n nor_o member_n of_o the_o principal_a and_o invisible_a part_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v true_a believer_n and_o true_o righteous_a person_n they_o be_v not_o therefore_o true_a head_n but_o of_o that_o part_n whereof_o they_o be_v true_a member_n and_o that_o suffice_v they_o for_o the_o external_a administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n for_o the_o true_o righteous_a receive_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n in_o quality_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o external_a society_n they_o will_v press_v you_o further_o and_o tell_v you_o you_o do_v confess_v the_o church_n be_v visible_a because_o she_o have_v a_o body_n which_o be_v a_o external_a society_n but_o be_v it_o always_o visible_a although_o you_o shall_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a they_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o convince_v you_o of_o the_o contrary_a by_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n who_o be_v visible_a by_o his_o body_n may_v be_v sometime_o hide_v and_o by_o that_o mean_n be_v invisible_a may_v not_o the_o external_a society_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v visible_a have_v be_v at_o sometime_o and_o in_o some_o season_n hide_v through_o the_o persecution_n of_o pagan_n or_o heretic_n but_o confess_v to_o they_o that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v always_o visible_a and_o will_v be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o persecution_n under_o the_o pagan-emperour_n be_v very_o great_a but_o they_o never_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o utter_o to_o destroy_v all_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n to_o that_o degree_n that_o there_o be_v no_o visible_a society_n of_o christian_n the_o christian_n be_v well_o know_v under_o the_o persecution_n see_v they_o know_v where_o to_o find_v they_o to_o make_v martyr_n of_o they_o the_o church_n be_v visible_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o flame_n she_o remain_v visible_a in_o the_o heretical_a assembly_n of_o the_o arrian_n for_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o truth_n in_o those_o assembly_n themselves_o be_v more_o numerous_a than_o those_o that_o err_v concern_v it_o if_o there_o be_v any_o place_n where_o the_o church_n be_v become_v invisible_a it_o be_v in_o the_o papism_n for_o never_o be_v there_o a_o church_n so_o corrupt_a and_o drown_v in_o superstition_n as_o that_o nevertheless_o the_o church_n continue_v there_o visible_a because_o that_o christianity_n and_o the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v abide_v there_o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o they_o do_v remain_v there_o in_o their_o integrity_n but_o the_o contrary_a nevertheless_o it_o suffice_v that_o they_o do_v continue_v there_o it_o be_v necessary_a therefore_o that_o you_o know_v that_o wherever_o christianity_n before_o that_o you_o know_v that_o wherever_o christianity_n remain_v sensible_a and_o visible_a the_o church_n remain_v visible_a for_o it_o be_v christianity_n that_o make_v the_o church_n if_o a_o sect_n become_v so_o corrupt_a that_o christianity_n be_v no_o long_o visible_a in_o it_o such_o be_v the_o mahometans_n and_o the_o socinian_o who_o have_v reject_v the_o foundation_n the_o church_n be_v no_o long_o visible_a among_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v as_o a_o dead_a man_n remain_v visible_a but_o it_o be_v also_o visible_a that_o he_o be_v dead_a without_o life_n and_o without_o soul_n so_o in_o the_o sect_n which_o have_v reject_v the_o foundation_n the_o church_n remain_v visible_a but_o it_o be_v also_o visible_a that_o such_o church_n be_v without_o life_n without_o soul_n without_o salvation_n in_o the_o sect_n which_o preserve_v christianity_n although_o they_o have_v add_v very_o many_o thing_n thereunto_o and_o even_o such_o thing_n as_o overturn_v the_o foundation_n thereof_o the_o church_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o remain_v visible_a because_o christianity_n both_o be_v there_o and_o be_v see_v there_o if_o therefore_o they_o do_v inquire_v of_o you_o where_o be_v your_o church_n before_o luther_n and_o calvin_n answer_v they_o she_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a society_n that_o be_v in_o aethiopia_n in_o those_o which_o be_v in_o egypt_n and_o in_o africa_n in_o those_o which_o be_v and_o be_v in_o asia_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n that_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o antioch_n in_o muscovy_n and_o the_o church_n of_o russia_n and_o she_o be_v even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o if_o they_o ask_v of_o you_o be_v the_o church_n visible_a in_o these_o society_n or_o be_v the_o member_n thereof_o hide_v answer_v they_o that_o the_o church_n be_v visible_a in_o these_o society_n forasmuch_o as_o christianity_n and_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o true_a sense_n thereof_o explain_v in_o the_o first_o six_o general_n council_n be_v visible_o preserve_v there_o add_v you_o that_o the_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o church_n be_v hide_v and_o not_o visible_a because_o those_o that_o sincere_o and_o true_o adhere_v to_o this_o true_a christianity_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o know_v by_o name_n but_o that_o these_o believer_n be_v hide_v be_v not_o at_o all_o peculiar_a to_o these_o corrupt_a church_n because_o of_o their_o corruption_n for_o the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o pure_a church_n the_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o body_n be_v hide_v because_o we_o do_v not_o certain_o know_v those_o which_o adhere_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n in_o sincerity_n and_o with_o the_o heart_n behold_v a_o pure_a and_o native_a explication_n of_o the_o true_a visibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o that_o visibility_n the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n and_o your_o other_o converter_n will_v seem_v to_o you_o very_o well_o please_v in_o this_o that_o you_o confess_v the_o church_n be_v visible_a and_o always_o visible_a behold_v they_o will_v say_v one_o point_n gain_v for_o if_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a it_o be_v of_o necessity_n that_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n in_o the_o ministry_n a_o train_n of_o legitimate_a pastor_n there_o will_v always_o be_v teacher_n with_o who_o jesus_n christ_n will_v teach_v and_o the_o true_a teach_v will_v never_o cease_v in_o the_o church_n these_o be_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n that_o great_a converter_n own_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o church_n he_o draw_v these_o three_o conclusion_n 1._o that_o pure_a and_o true_a teach_v have_v never_o cease_v in_o the_o church_n 2._o that_o there_o will_v always_o be_v a_o series_n and_o train_n of_o legitimate_a pastor_n 3._o that_o jesus_n christ_n
she_o be_v visible_a in_o this_o old_a age_n a_o corruption_n as_o she_o be_v visible_a in_o her_o youth_n and_o purity_n so_o that_o neither_o her_o youth_n nor_o her_o old_a age_n neither_o purity_n nor_o corruption_n signify_v any_o thing_n to_o visibility_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o ministry_n the_o ministry_n be_v perpetual_a therefore_o it_o be_v incorruptible_a deny_v that_o consequence_n without_o scruple_n for_o it_o be_v false_a but_o some_o will_v say_v do_v not_o the_o lord_n teach_v with_o those_o pastor_n which_o follow_v one_o another_o in_o the_o order_n of_o age_n answer_v you_o because_o these_o pastor_n teach_v the_o three_o creed_n conformable_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n jesus_n christ_n teach_v with_o they_o and_o they_o with_o jesus_n christ_n but_o because_o they_o teach_v beyond_o the_o three_o creed_n idolatrous_a and_o superstitious_a doctrine_n they_o teach_v against_o jesus_n christ_n my_o brethren_n that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v unto_o you_o in_o this_o and_o the_o precede_a letter_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v you_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o church_n read_v it_o and_o read_v it_o again_o until_o you_o understand_v and_o possess_v it_o very_o well_o and_o you_o will_v easy_o answer_v the_o two_o sophism_n which_o your_o adversary_n put_v upon_o you_o the_o first_o be_v that_o if_o the_o church_n have_v not_o be_v always_o visible_a the_o pagan_n for_o a_o thousand_o or_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n before_o luther_n reformation_n have_v no_o door_n open_a to_o their_o conversion_n for_o how_o shall_v they_o be_v convert_v and_o how_o shall_v they_o find_v the_o church_n if_o she_o be_v invisible_a now_o it_o be_v a_o prodigy_n contrary_n to_o all_o reason_n and_o probability_n that_o god_n for_o the_o space_n of_o so_o many_o age_n shall_v hold_v the_o door_n of_o the_o church_n close_o and_o hide_a beside_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o history_n and_o experience_n which_o learn_v we_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o northern_a nation_n sweden_n denmark_n poland_n and_o many_o province_n of_o germany_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n till_o since_o the_o eight_o age_n i._n e._n since_o the_o time_n that_o antichristianity_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n begin_v according_a to_o we_o to_o be_v antichristian_a before_o the_o six_o age._n this_o be_v a_o difficulty_n which_o they_o propose_v to_o you_o to_o which_o you_o ought_v to_o answer_v that_o according_a to_o what_o we_o have_v tell_v you_o we_o do_v not_o teach_v that_o the_o church_n become_v inusible_a by_o the_o antichristianity_n which_o be_v enter_v there_o she_o be_v corrupt_a but_o she_o continue_v visible_a christianity_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o continue_v its_o integrity_n in_o popery_n therefore_o the_o church_n remain_v entire_o there_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o that_o christianity_n and_o the_o church_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n this_o christianity_n continue_v visible_a in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o three_o creed_n which_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n have_v preserve_v in_o popery_n the_o door_n of_o conversion_n have_v be_v always_o open_a to_o the_o pagan_a nation_n for_o jesus_n christ_n crucify_v and_o his_o true_a mystery_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o preserve_v their_o force_n and_o efficacy_n in_o despite_n to_o all_o the_o darkness_n which_o the_o bastard_n mystery_n of_o antichristianity_n have_v bring_v in_o thither_o there_o have_v be_v conversion_n and_o perversion_n and_o perversion_n in_o the_o pagan_a nation_n which_o have_v join_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o eight_o age._n there_o have_v be_v conversion_n for_o they_o have_v entertain_v one_o god_n in_o three_o person_n one_o god_n creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n one_o jesus_n the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n the_o word_n make_v flesh_n who_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n who_o will_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a and_o have_v raise_v man_n from_o their_o grave_n will_v send_v some_o man_n to_o everlasting_a torment_n and_o some_o to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n this_o be_v christianity_n by_o receive_v this_o they_o become_v convert_v to_o jesus_n christ_n there_o have_v be_v perversion_n also_o for_o by_o receive_v a_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o vice-god_n upon_o earth_n a_o sovereign_n to_o all_o the_o world_n a_o master_n of_o king_n as_o of_o subject_n of_o crown_n as_o of_o shepherd_n crook_n by_o adore_a bread_n angel_n saint_n relic_n and_o image_n they_o have_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o change_v their_o ancient_a paganism_n for_o a_o new_a one_o but_o however_o it_o be_v their_o perversion_n have_v not_o hinder_v their_o conversion_n and_o that_o they_o have_v entertain_v antichristianity_n hinder_v not_o that_o they_o have_v not_o embrace_v also_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n so_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n be_v never_o shut_v but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o gate_n be_v save_v whether_o these_o conversion_n be_v profitable_a or_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o say_v of_o the_o missionary_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n what_o christ_n jesus_n say_v of_o the_o pharisee_n that_o they_o compass_n sea_n and_o land_n to_o make_v proselyte_n who_o they_o make_v twofold_a more_o child_n of_o hell_n than_o themselves_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o antichristianity_n which_o they_o have_v embrace_v have_v more_o power_n to_o destroy_v they_o than_o the_o christianity_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v have_v to_o save_v they_o it_o behoove_v you_o to_o answer_v that_o these_o people_n who_o be_v join_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o eight_o age_n have_v some_o portion_n and_o lot_n with_o her_o ancient_a member_n that_o god_n do_v nothing_o in_o vain_a that_o he_o have_v not_o convert_v so_o many_o man_n to_o christianity_n to_o destroy_v they_o all_o though_o it_o be_v a_o corrupt_a christianity_n which_o in_o the_o time_n when_o there_o be_v no_o church_n which_o be_v not_o very_o corrupt_a as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o may_v be_v grant_v that_o god_n do_v preserve_v unto_o himself_o child_n in_o these_o corrupt_a society_n that_o in_o these_o pagan_a nation_n which_o be_v join_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n god_n have_v his_o elect_n and_o that_o he_o find_v mean_n to_o save_v these_o elect_n from_o among_o the_o nation_n by_o the_o christianity_n which_o they_o have_v embrace_v and_o that_o he_o give_v they_o the_o grace_n to_o separate_v the_o antichristianity_n and_o not_o to_o be_v hurt_v or_o injure_v thereby_o how_o this_o be_v do_v be_v not_o for_o we_o precise_o to_o determine_v these_o be_v the_o depth_n of_o the_o way_n of_o god._n we_o will_v say_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o conversion_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v make_v in_o the_o indies_n that_o god_n save_v his_o elect_n from_o among_o these_o nation_n by_o the_o christianity_n which_o the_o missionary_n cause_v they_o to_o embrace_v and_o defend_v they_o from_o the_o wound_n and_o hurt_n which_o the_o antichristianity_n that_o be_v join_v unto_o it_o may_v do_v unto_o they_o by_o way_n know_v to_o his_o profound_a wisdom_n we_o may_v believe_v this_o say_v i_o be_v it_o not_o that_o according_a to_o the_o report_n that_o the_o papist_n themselves_o make_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o christianity_n which_o the_o jesuit_n teach_v the_o indian_n and_o the_o chinesee_v be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o honest_a paganism_n this_o be_v it_o which_o must_v be_v answer_v to_o the_o first_o difficulty_n behold_v the_o second_o if_o you_o confess_v say_v they_o that_o the_o church_n be_v visible_a and_o always_o visible_a the_o church_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o have_v no_o existence_n in_o the_o world._n when_o you_o shall_v have_v make_v a_o dissection_n of_o this_o difficulty_n you_o will_v find_v it_o the_o most_o pitiful_a one_o that_o ever_o be_v make_v know_v then_o my_o brethren_n that_o when_o we_o say_v the_o church_n be_v visible_a and_o always_o visible_a we_o understand_v the_o church_n universal_a and_o not_o any_o particular_a church_n by_o the_o universal_a church_n must_v be_v understand_v christianity_n disperse_v through_o all_o nation_n in_o the_o east_n west_n north_n and_o south_n in_o all_o place_n where_o they_o retain_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n with_o the_o three_o greed_n which_o be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o they_o this_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a for_o god_n can_v permit_v that_o she_o perish_v whole_o nor_o yet_o that_o it_o be_v whole_o hide_v but_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o which_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v make_v
because_o that_o he_o well_o see_v that_o his_o only_a son_n will_v be_v force_v to_o follow_v that_o religion_n in_o which_o he_o begin_v to_o be_v engage_v he_o pray_v god_n to_o take_v his_o son_n out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o may_v see_v he_o die_v before_o he_o die_v himself_o two_o day_n after_o the_o son_n fall_v sick_a and_o in_o two_o day_n he_o die_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o father_n and_o the_o father_n himself_o die_v the_o day_n after_o render_v a_o thousand_o thanks_o to_o god_n that_o he_o have_v hear_v his_o prayer_n and_o that_o he_o have_v take_v they_o both_o out_o of_o this_o world_n to_o give_v they_o a_o better_a life_n i_o learn_v this_o story_n from_o st._n maixent_n the_o 10_o of_o august_n 1684._o from_o two_o person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n viz._n the_o husband_n and_o wife_n who_o have_v a_o child_n nurse_v by_o the_o wife_n of_o the_o say_v bardon_n he_o which_o make_v i_o the_o report_n of_o this_o matter_n be_v call_v mr._n lavergnac_n master_n of_o the_o grange_n of_o the_o village_n of_o luzignan_n in_o poitou_n a_o person_n of_o good_a credit_n and_o full_a of_o zeal_n for_o religion_n his_o wife_n also_o be_v present_a in_o the_o year_n 1685._o the_o 20_o of_o january_n a_o woman_n of_o jonzac_n in_o saintonge_n call_v susan_n de_fw-fr lisle_n the_o wife_n of_o boynard_n a_o glover_n be_v with_o child_n as_o she_o be_v in_o her_o house_n sit_v upon_o a_o settle_v by_o the_o window_n rise_v up_o she_o feel_v that_o her_o child_n stretch_v itself_o in_o her_o womb_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n she_o hear_v it_o utter_v a_o very_a extraordinary_a cry_n and_o a_o little_a after_o this_o infant_n have_v again_o move_v itself_o cry_v out_o about_o a_o quarter_n of_o a_o hour_n with_o the_o true_a voice_n of_o a_o infant_n whereupon_o the_o mother_n be_v much_o fright_v and_o call_v some_o person_n to_o help_v she_o she_o have_v then_o no_o body_n with_o she_o but_o her_o own_o daughter_n about_o nine_o year_n old_a who_o have_v plain_o hear_v this_o cry_n say_v to_o she_o mother_n my_o little_a brothâ—r_n cry_v in_o in_o your_o belly_n this_o child_n be_v bear_v three_o month_n and_o nineteen_o day_n after_o this_o it_o be_v baptize_v at_o linieres_n by_o mr._n covyer_n pastor_n of_o the_o say_a place_n and_o be_v a_o very_a vigorous_a child_n and_o grow_v in_o six_o month_n time_n twice_o as_o much_o as_o it_o ought_v to_o do_v we_o have_v learn_v this_o story_n from_o linier_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o this_o woman_n and_o from_o the_o daughter_n which_o be_v present_a and_o from_o the_o husband_n of_o the_o godmother_n of_o the_o child_n from_o martinique_n the_o 24_o of_o may_n 1687._o monsieur_fw-fr poysonnel_n who_o command_v a_o frigate_n from_o marseille_n which_o have_v take_v two_o hundred_o maid_n and_o woman_n and_o almost_o as_o many_o galley_n slave_n to_o bring_v hither_o be_v lose_v three_o day_n since_o as_o he_o be_v come_v into_o this_o town_n the_o whole_a number_n of_o person_n which_o be_v on_o board_n the_o vessel_n be_v 320_o and_o be_v all_o drown_v as_o it_o be_v say_v except_v 30_o of_o the_o soldier_n and_o mariner_n this_o be_v by_o the_o imprudence_n of_o the_o pilot_n god_n have_v give_v rest_n to_o these_o poor_a miserable_a creature_n this_o note_n teach_v we_o the_o sad_a and_o glorious_a end_n of_o the_o confessor_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o to_o you_o other_o write_v that_o this_o shipwreck_n be_v by_o command_n because_o the_o wind_n be_v very_o fair_a to_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o haven_n of_o the_o isle_n and_o that_o all_o the_o soldier_n and_o mariner_n be_v save_v as_o for_o i_o i_o will_v not_o prejudice_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n concern_v this_o fact_n it_o be_v a_o action_n so_o enormous_a this_o be_v certain_a that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o deliver_v these_o bless_a confessor_n and_o snatch_v they_o from_o the_o cruel_a slavery_n which_o they_o have_v prepare_v for_o they_o august_n 1._o 1687._o the_o twenty_o four_o pastoral_n letter_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o visible_a and_o that_o she_o have_v no_o mark_n which_o make_v her_o visible_a a_o confutation_n of_o those_o mean_n whereof_o mr._n nicholas_n pretend_v to_o serve_v himself_o to_o make_v his_o church_n visible_a dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n before_o we_o pass_v to_o another_o part_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o church_n and_o leave_v the_o question_n concern_v its_o perpetual_a visibility_n and_o after_o examination_n of_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n it_o be_v needful_a that_o we_o take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o particular_a it_o be_v needful_a that_o you_o say_v to_o your_o converter_n since_o it_o be_v so_o that_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a and_o that_o you_o be_v the_o church_n help_v we_o to_o see_v she_o in_o and_o by_o what_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n visible_a if_o they_o show_v you_o great_a church_n full_a of_o man_n that_o pray_v and_o adore_v which_o here_o vesper_n and_o matin_n who_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o wafer_n and_o image_n you_o will_v answer_v this_o be_v not_o to_o show_v i_o the_o church_n for_o if_o i_o be_v at_o constantinople_n a_o turk_n will_v show_v i_o his_o mosque_n all_o full_a of_o worshipper_n which_o cry_n there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o mahomet_n be_v his_o prophet_n tell_v they_o if_o you_o please_v to_o go_v to_o london_n i_o will_v show_v you_o the_o church_n in_o england_n as_o you_o show_v it_o i_o in_o france_n i_o will_v show_v you_o great_a church_n full_a of_o man_n which_o pray_v and_o adore_v which_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o god_n who_o pray_v and_o understand_v what_o they_o pray_v for_o it_o be_v unavoidable_a therefore_o that_o you_o show_v i_o not_o man_n and_o heap_n of_o stone_n which_o be_v call_v church_n but_o sensible_a and_o visible_a mark_n that_o popery_n be_v the_o true_a religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n add_v to_o this_o that_o the_o mark_n which_o they_o give_v you_o ought_v to_o be_v suitable_a to_o your_o capacity_n i._n e._n the_o capacity_n of_o plain_a person_n and_o without_o learning_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twelve_o or_o fifteen_o year_n the_o popish_a doctor_n of_o france_n have_v change_v the_o controversy_n this_o way_n the_o business_n be_v not_o to_o instruct_v the_o learned_a it_o be_v acknowledge_v on_o both_o side_n that_o the_o multitude_n and_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n be_v compose_v of_o man_n without_o learning_n and_o of_o plain_a people_n which_o must_v be_v save_v as_o well_o as_o the_o more_o able_a from_o henceforth_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o furnish_v a_o mean_n to_o the_o common_a people_n to_o inform_v they_o of_o the_o truth_n in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n and_o a_o mean_n altogether_o suitable_a to_o their_o weakness_n particular_o in_o this_o controversy_n whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v certain_a and_o evident_a mark_n of_o her_o truth_n which_o make_v her_o visible_a for_o it_o be_v a_o important_a affair_n and_o which_o the_o weak_a ought_v too_o understand_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o church_n can_v be_v visible_a in_o quality_n of_o a_o church_n by_o any_o other_o mean_n than_o what_o they_o call_v her_o mark_n of_o this_o we_o be_v at_o a_o agreement_n we_o must_v therefore_o see_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v those_o mark_n which_o may_v make_v the_o weak_a perceive_v she_o be_v a_o true_a church_n i_o will_v not_o here_o engage_v you_o in_o that_o labyrinth_n of_o dispute_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v form_v about_o the_o mark_n of_o that_o church_n it_o be_v their_o manner_n to_o bury_v the_o truth_n under_o a_o prodigious_a heap_n of_o useless_a word_n and_o obscure_a question_n i_o will_v not_o examine_v the_o sixteen_o mark_n which_o bellarmine_n have_v give_v nor_o the_o forty_o which_o other_o have_v produce_v you_o can_v read_v those_o book_n nor_o be_v they_o those_o which_o they_o put_v into_o your_o hand_n and_o since_o that_o time_n they_o be_v become_v more_o able_a in_o sophistry_n mr._n nicholas_n who_o be_v the_o last_o that_o have_v labour_v on_o this_o subject_a have_v employ_v three_o chapter_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v very_o visible_a even_o to_o the_o most_o weak_a and_o plain_a in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o chapter_n he_o say_v schism_n say_v chap._n 17_o 18_o 19_o of_o the_o one_a book_n the_o reform_a convince_v of_o schism_n that_o a_o man_n may_v
of_o the_o roman_a doctor_n they_o oppress_v you_o with_o sophism_n to_o convince_v you_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o judge_n a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n a_o church_n that_o can_v err_v answer_v they_o in_o one_o word_n although_o all_o this_o which_o you_o say_v shall_v be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v no_o advantage_n to_o you_o we_o must_v seek_v this_o church_n and_o this_o infallible_a interpreter_n elsewhere_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a you_o have_v err_v i_o come_v to_o the_o second_o sense_n viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n make_v a_o light_n which_o render_v the_o church_n visible_a because_o it_o show_v with_o the_o finger_n the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o now_o this_o be_v a_o falsehood_n sensible_a to_o all_o the_o world_n the_o holy_a scripture_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o her_o infallibility_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v a_o epistle_n address_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o st._n paul_n so_o little_o think_v of_o she_o as_o infallible_a that_o he_o speak_v to_o she_o as_o a_o church_n that_o will_v fall_v or_o at_o least_o as_o one_o that_o may_v be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o true_a olive_n and_o from_o the_o root_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o remain_v only_o the_o three_o sense_n in_o which_o your_o converter_n can_v say_v that_o the_o scripture_n form_v a_o light_n which_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n visible_a it_o be_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v find_v perfect_o conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v it_o which_o they_o must_v say_v if_o they_o will_v say_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v solid_a for_o the_o truth_n be_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n but_o this_o viz._n her_o conformity_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n let_v alone_o therefore_o all_o this_o pretend_a heap_n of_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v either_o false_a or_o equivocal_a and_o keep_v you_o close_o to_o this_o alone_a tell_v your_o converter_n if_o you_o will_v make_v your_o church_n visible_a to_o i_o let_v i_o see_v it_o conformable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o be_v there_o you_o will_v reduce_v they_o to_o extremity_n it_o be_v here_o that_o we_o have_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o popery_n be_v a_o antichristian_a religion_n behold_v a_o proof_n to_o which_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o hell_n can_v never_o oppose_v any_o thing_n we_o say_v then_o every_o society_n and_o every_o religion_n which_o have_v nothing_o conformable_a with_o the_o law_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a religion_n now_o popery_n have_v nothing_o conformable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o jesus_n christ_n therefore_o it_o have_v nothing_o of_o christianity_n i_o entreat_v you_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o this_o if_o a_o sect_n of_o the_o turk_n call_v themselves_o mahometan_n have_v nothing_o among_o they_o like_o to_o the_o alcoran_n which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o mahomet_n will_v you_o not_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o lie_v if_o the_o jew_n call_v themselves_o jew_n shall_v re-establish_a a_o worship_n which_o have_v nothing_o like_o the_o worship_n prescribe_v by_o moses_n will_v any_o one_o endure_v that_o they_o shall_v say_v they_o be_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o moses_n every_o religion_n have_v its_o book_n and_o every_o sect_n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v of_o such_o a_o religion_n ought_v to_o prove_v its_o conformity_n with_o those_o book_n common_a sense_n say_v thus_o if_o therefore_o popery_n have_v nothing_o at_o all_o like_a the_o write_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o be_v not_o christianity_n now_o this_o be_v it_o which_o we_o take_v for_o grant_v and_o which_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o prove_v before_o all_o sort_n of_o judge_n even_o jew_n and_o pagan_n viz._n that_o popery_n have_v no_o conformity_n with_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o common_a law_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v convince_v of_o this_o my_o brethren_n first_o separate_v christianity_n from_o popery_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o do_v it_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v blind_v by_o what_o your_o converter_n say_v unto_o you_o be_v not_o we_o christian_n do_v we_o not_o believe_v one_o god_n in_o three_o person_n one_o jesus_n crucify_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n one_o resurrection_n one_o paradise_n and_o one_o hell_n do_v not_o the_o scripture_n teach_v all_o this_o be_v not_o our_o religion_n therefore_o conformable_a to_o revelation_n answer_v they_o thereon_o yea_o you_o be_v christian_n in_o all_o that_o you_o believe_v with_o we_o but_o you_o be_v antichristian_o in_o that_o wherein_o you_o believe_v without_o we_o these_o point_n whereof_o you_o speak_v be_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v true_a but_o it_o be_v my_o religion_n rather_o than_o you_o it_o be_v christianity_n whereof_o it_o be_v true_a i_o acknowledge_v you_o have_v preserve_v the_o fundamental_o but_o this_o make_v nothing_o for_o your_o religion_n which_o be_v popery_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o latin_a tongue_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n a_o communion_n without_o the_o cup_n a_o head_n of_o the_o church_n beside_o jesus_n christ_n behold_v popery_n and_o it_o be_v that_o which_o we_o maintain_v have_v no_o conformity_n with_o the_o scripture_n indeed_o when_o your_o converter_n will_v prove_v their_o doctrine_n by_o the_o scripture_n it_o seem_v they_o have_v renounce_v common_a sense_n as_o well_o as_o faith_n and_o honesty_n to_o understand_v this_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o examine_v any_o book_n of_o controversy_n as_o they_o will_v fain_o persuade_v you_o there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o eye_n to_o open_v and_o read_v they_o for_o example_n when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o pope_n be_v the_o sovereign_a head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o centre_n of_o unity_n the_o mouth_n that_o utter_v oracle_n and_o he_o to_o who_o we_o must_v adhere_v if_o we_o will_v be_v save_v and_o they_o produce_v to_o we_o for_o the_o whole_a proof_n these_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o feed_v my_o sheep_n when_o say_v i_o they_o produce_v this_o and_o produce_v nothing_o else_o to_o prove_v the_o most_o important_a point_n of_o popery_n which_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n i_o do_v maintain_v that_o he_o must_v be_v strike_v with_o a_o spirit_n of_o blockishness_n to_o regard_v it_o as_o proof_n he_o must_v i_o dare_v say_v be_v abandon_v to_o a_o spirit_n of_o reprobation_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o scripture_n that_o tell_v we_o of_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n as_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v not_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o this_o great_a office_n of_o pope_n and_o sovereign_a pastor_n when_o for_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n propitiatory_a for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a they_o produce_v to_o we_o as_o proof_n from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n these_o text_n melchizedeck_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o shall_v offer_v to_o my_o name_n a_o pure_a sacrifice_n from_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o sun_n to_o the_o go_v down_o of_o the_o same_o sovereign_a wisdom_n have_v prepare_v her_o victual_n and_o mingle_v her_o wine_n we_o have_v a_o altar_n of_o which_o they_o have_v no_o right_a to_o partake_v which_o serve_v the_o tabernacle_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o when_o say_v i_o they_o produce_v these_o passage_n for_o the_o entire_a proof_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v you_o not_o tempt_v to_o believe_v they_o do_v not_o speak_v in_o good_a earnest_n for_o nothing_o seem_v more_o opposite_a to_o sound_v sense_n to_o prove_v that_o we_o must_v invocate_v saint_n they_o refer_v we_o to_o those_o word_n of_o jacob_n the_o angel_n which_o deliver_v i_o from_o all_o evil_a keep_v the_o lad_n and_o those_o of_o eliphaz_n to_o job_n and_o to_o which_o of_o the_o saint_n will_v thou_o turn_v thyself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v upon_o earth_n and_o those_o of_o daniel_n have_v mercy_n upon_o israel_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob._n to_o prove_v that_o we_o must_v prostrate_v ourselves_o before_o image_n and_o worship_v relic_n they_o produce_v those_o word_n of_o god_n to_o moses_n pluck_v off_o thy_o shoe_n for_o the_o place_n where_o thou_o stand_v be_v holy_a ground_n and_o those_o of_o david_n worship_n before_o his_o footstool_n and_o those_o of_o st._n paul_n to_o timothy_n from_o thy_o childhood_n thou_o have_v learn_v the_o holy_a scripture_n here_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v laugh_v at_o
the_o year_n 1606_o be_v make_v the_o treaty_n call_v the_o pacification_n between_o rodolphus_n emperor_n and_o king_n of_o hungary_n and_o stephen_n bothskey_n kis-ma-ria_a the_o first_o article_n whereof_o grant_n that_o the_o reform_a hungarian_n shall_v not_o in_o any_o thing_n be_v trouble_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o that_o all_o the_o church_n take_v from_o they_o during_o the_o trouble_n shall_v be_v restore_v to_o they_o all_o the_o king_n of_o hungary_n which_o have_v be_v since_o mathias_n ferdinand_n the_o second_o and_z ferdinand_z the_o three_o have_v confirm_v these_o privilege_n by_o their_o declaration_n to_o conclude_v the_o present_a emperor_n in_o the_o year_n 1655_o when_o he_o be_v crown_v king_n of_o hungary_n confirm_v by_o a_o express_a declaration_n all_o that_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v the_o eleven_o article_n of_o that_o declaration_n concede_v that_o for_o the_o conservation_n of_o peace_n among_o all_o the_o order_n and_o state_n of_o hungary_n the_o business_n of_o religion_n shall_v remain_v free_a without_o receive_v any_o disturbance_n according_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o vienna_n and_o the_o article_n publish_v before_o the_o coronation_n in_o such_o sort_n that_o the_o exercise_n of_o religion_n shall_v be_v entire_o free_a for_o the_o baron_n lord_n nobles_z free_a citizen_n and_o general_o for_o all_o estate_n and_o order_n of_o hungary_n as_o also_o for_o the_o town_n and_o village_n which_o will_v embrace_v it_o so_o that_o no_o person_n of_o what_o estate_n or_o condition_n soever_o may_v be_v hinder_v by_o his_o majesty_n or_o other_o temporal_a lord_n in_o any_o manner_n or_o under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o from_o the_o free_a use_n and_o exercise_v of_o the_o say_a religion_n thing_n be_v in_o this_o estate_n in_o the_o year_n 1671_o when_o a_o jesuit_n name_v george_n barze_n titular_a bishop_n of_o warradine_n call_v himself_o counsellor_n to_o his_o imperial_a majesty_n publish_v a_o book_n with_o this_o title_n truth_n declare_v to_o all_o the_o world_n which_o make_v it_o appear_v by_o three_o argument_n that_o his_o imperial_a majesty_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o tolerate_v the_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n sect_n in_o hungary_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o understand_v what_o a_o work_n of_o this_o title_n that_o have_v a_o jesuit_n for_o its_o author_n do_v contain_v the_o design_n thereof_o be_v to_o justify_v the_o persecution_n which_o have_v be_v already_o make_v against_o the_o protestant_n of_o hungary_n as_o well_o as_o those_o they_o be_v prepare_v to_o make_v for_o already_o a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o publication_n of_o this_o write_n some_o particular_a lord_n have_v set_v up_o for_o cruel_a persecutor_n among_o other_o francis_n nadasti_n paul_n esthersiazy_a and_o many_o other_o at_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o jesuit_n have_v employ_v both_o fire_n and_o sword_n they_o have_v massacre_v the_o reform_a in_o their_o church_n hang_v they_o up_o on_o the_o bar_n of_o their_o church-door_n and_o many_o other_o they_o have_v throw_v headlong_o from_o turret_n the_o archbishop_n bishop_n and_o popish_a gentleman_n have_v thus_o use_v they_o and_o also_o pull_v down_o the_o church_n in_o the_o country_n which_o hold_v and_o depend_v on_o they_o the_o free_a city_n and_o those_o who_o depend_v only_o on_o the_o emperor_n be_v exempt_a from_o this_o storm_n but_o they_o shall_v have_v their_o turn_n on_o the_o occasion_n follow_v many_o great_a hungarian_a lord_n of_o the_o popish_a religion_n as_o the_o nadasty_n the_o seriny_n the_o frangipane_n join_v themselves_o to_o francis_n rakotsqui_n and_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o emperor_n for_o private_a quarrel_n the_o troop_n of_o austria_n on_o this_o occasion_n enter_v into_o hungary_n on_o the_o year_n 1670_o and_o defeat_v these_o rebel_n the_o archbishop_n bishop_n and_o jesuit_n of_o hungary_n think_v they_o must_v not_o let_v slip_v the_o opportunity_n they_o now_o have_v to_o persecute_v the_o protestant_n they_o serve_v themselves_o of_o these_o insolent_a &_o victorious_a troop_n in_o all_o the_o free_a city_n to_o do_v the_o same_o violence_n which_o have_v be_v do_v by_o particular_a lord_n against_o the_o reform_a without_o form_n of_o process_n they_o take_v away_o their_o church_n they_o banish_v the_o minister_n they_o put_v they_o in_o prison_n they_o massacre_v a_o great_a number_n they_o charge_v the_o people_n and_o even_o the_o nobility_n with_o tax_n soldier_n and_o garrison_n they_o offer_v a_o thousand_o and_o a_o thousand_o violence_n to_o oblige_v people_n to_o change_v their_o religion_n all_o the_o ecclesiastic_n every_o one_o by_o himself_o act_v like_o unbridled_a fury_n the_o prison_n be_v fill_v with_o these_o miserable_a wretch_n the_o church_n be_v raze_v everywhere_o in_o the_o most_o place_n there_o be_v horrible_a massacre_n and_o even_o whole_a village_n burn_v because_o they_o be_v whole_o inhabit_v by_o protestant_n they_o hang_v the_o minister_n at_o the_o door_n of_o their_o church_n there_o be_v one_o name_v john_n baki_n a_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o comana_n who_o be_v burn_v at_o cassovia_n and_o posonium_n they_o put_v to_o death_n a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n of_o all_o sex_n of_o all_o age_n and_o all_o quality_n they_o banish_v all_o those_o who_o they_o dare_v not_o kill_v in_o one_o word_n all_o hungary_n become_v a_o place_n like_o hell_n for_o the_o reform_a where_o death_n punishment_n and_o torment_v present_v themselves_o everywhere_o before_o their_o eye_n to_o give_v some_o colour_n of_o justice_n to_o these_o violence_n they_o establish_v a_o chamber_n at_o posonium_n make_v up_o of_o all_o such_o as_o be_v find_v most_o cruel_a enemy_n to_o the_o protestant_n they_o summon_v the_o people_n before_o they_o summon_v their_o pastor_n hope_v that_o they_o will_v fall_v the_o more_o easy_o by_o the_o temptation_n and_o that_o fear_n will_v cause_v they_o to_o change_v their_o religion_n those_o which_o appear_v and_o support_v themselves_o on_o their_o innocency_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n oppress_v with_o fines_n persecute_v after_o a_o hundred_o manner_n and_o constrain_v at_o last_o to_o change_v their_o religion_n to_o those_o which_o have_v courage_n enough_o not_o to_o renounce_v the_o truth_n they_o present_v a_o write_v to_o be_v subscribe_v by_o which_o they_o make_v they_o promise_v they_o will_v forsake_v their_o pastor_n that_o they_o will_v not_o protect_v they_o and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o oppose_v the_o priest_n in_o take_v possession_n of_o their_o church_n on_o which_o condition_n they_o promise_v to_o let_v they_o live_v in_o peace_n in_o hope_n and_o expectation_n that_o the_o spirit_n will_v enlighten_v and_o convert_v they_o some_o fell_a and_o make_v their_o subscription_n other_o perish_v through_o misery_n famine_n and_o torment_n in_o the_o prison_n when_o they_o have_v thus_o subdue_v and_o abuse_v the_o people_n they_o turn_v themselves_o to_o their_o pastor_n they_o establish_v three_o chamber_n of_o justice_n the_o one_o at_o tinew_n and_o two_o at_o posonium_n before_o who_o they_o summon_v at_o first_o a_o small_a number_n of_o pastor_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o augsburg_n they_o appear_v to_o the_o number_n of_o thirty_o two_o or_o thirty_o three_o the_o 25_o of_o september_n 1673_o they_o present_v they_o a_o write_v to_o be_v subscribe_v import_v that_o it_o be_v their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n that_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o to_o escape_v the_o sentence_n which_o may_v be_v pronounce_v against_o they_o for_o their_o rebellion_n they_o do_v consent_n to_o one_o of_o these_o three_o thing_n either_o to_o renounce_v all_o exercise_n of_o their_o office_n for_o ever_o and_o to_o live_v as_o good_a subject_n private_o in_o the_o realm_n or_o to_o go_v voluntary_o into_o exile_n with_o promise_n never_o to_o return_v again_o into_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o emperor_n or_o to_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n religion_n in_o which_o case_n they_o may_v remain_v in_o the_o kingdom_n and_o enjoy_v all_o sort_n of_o advantage_n there_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n permit_v this_o unjust_a and_o altogether_o unrighteous_a procedure_v to_o the_o end_n that_o these_o poor_a accuse_a person_n may_v have_v a_o opportunity_n to_o justify_v themselves_o from_o the_o crime_n of_o rebellion_n whereof_o they_o be_v accuse_v be_v it_o so_o that_o man_n use_v to_o proceed_v against_o those_o that_o be_v traitor_n and_o have_v it_o be_v usual_a to_o punish_v they_o with_o a_o voluntary_a exile_n or_o by_o a_o simple_a renunciation_n of_o their_o office_n and_o charge_n they_o do_v all_o that_o they_o can_v to_o oblige_v the_o pastor_n to_o subscribe_v this_o write_n and_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o fear_v death_n do_v subscribe_v confess_v themselves_o culpable_a though_o they_o be_v innocent_a and_o go_v voluntary_o into_o banishment_n section_n this_o attempt_n have_v succeed_v sufficient_o well_o
all_o to_o awaken_v man_n mind_n to_o oblige_v they_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o truth_n mr._n nicholas_n to_o the_o miracle_n and_o prodigy_n of_o sanctity_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o he_o visible_a join_v also_o the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n her_o reform_a order_n her_o great_a man_n the_o nun_n de_fw-fr trap_n etc._n etc._n and_o conclude_v that_o although_o a_o man_n shall_v have_v regard_n to_o nothing_o but_o the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n she_o be_v even_o thereby_o distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o society_n and_o that_o she_o have_v in_o person_n of_o eminent_a piety_n sensible_a character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o will_v animate_v and_o inspire_v she_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n mr._n nicholas_n speak_v of_o all_o precede_a age_n do_v always_o join_v miracle_n with_o sanctity_n at_o present_a he_o lay_v by_o miracle_n and_o why_o be_v this_o he_o well_o know_v his_o church_n pretend_v as_o yet_o to_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n and_o there_o be_v not_o a_o place_n eminent_a for_o devotion_n as_o be_v the_o famous_a lady_n of_o arsilliere_n of_o montferrat_n of_o loretto_n where_o they_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o see_v miracle_n the_o father_n de_fw-fr aviano_n run_v all_o the_o world_n over_o to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n do_v not_o die_v with_o the_o apostle_n he_o dare_v not_o produce_v to_o we_o that_o as_o a_o light_n he_o perceive_v very_o well_o that_o all_o these_o miracle_n be_v suspect_v plain_o he_o himself_o have_v not_o much_o faith_n for_o they_o and_o so_o by_o this_o silence_n mr._n nicholas_n do_v tacit_o consent_v that_o at_o this_o day_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v no_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v so_o i_o will_v very_o willing_o know_v why_o the_o roman_a church_n work_v no_o more_o miracle_n at_o this_o day_n when_o she_o have_v never_o more_o need_v thereof_o to_o convert_v so_o many_o ill_n convert_v heretic_n and_o which_o cry_v out_o so_o loud_o of_o the_o violence_n which_o they_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o send_n of_o the_o dragoon_n the_o miracle_n whereof_o they_o tell_v we_o as_o do_v at_o present_a may_v very_o well_o be_v juggle_v or_o fable_n according_a to_o what_o mr._n nicholas_n let_v we_o think_v by_o say_v nothing_o of_o they_o for_o what_o reason_n may_v not_o all_o those_o of_o the_o age_n pass_v for_o seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n particular_o be_v very_o well_o also_o account_v imposture_n these_o miracle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o popery_n do_v very_o well_o deserve_v that_o we_o shall_v make_v large_a reflection_n on_o they_o and_o a_o occasion_n thereof_o will_v be_v present_v to_o we_o elsewhere_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o pray_v give_v attention_n to_o this_o it_o be_v if_o they_o reckon_v the_o miracle_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o legend_n from_o the_o five_o age_n wrought_v express_o to_o support_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o relic_n worship_n of_o image_n and_o of_o purgatory_n it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o god_n have_v wrought_v without_o hyperbole_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o miracle_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o these_o false_a doctrine_n these_o wicked_a worship_n than_o he_o have_v wrought_v to_o confirm_v the_o christian_a religion_n we_o have_v tell_v you_o long_o since_o that_o a_o monk_n for_o his_o part_n raise_v two_o and_o fifty_o dead_a person_n and_o other_o in_o proportion_n now_o judge_v if_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o these_o new_a doctrine_n suppose_v they_o be_v true_a shall_v be_v so_o important_a that_o to_o confirm_v they_o god_n shall_v work_v a_o thousand_o and_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o wonder_n than_o he_o have_v wrought_v to_o establish_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n whereof_o mr._n nicholas_n and_o mr._n arnold_n make_v a_o evidence_n for_o she_o i_o can_v destroy_v it_o by_o make_v appear_v the_o enormous_a corruption_n which_o be_v yet_o see_v in_o she_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o spain_n and_o italy_n i_o can_v prove_v the_o disorder_n of_o her_o clergy_n and_o of_o her_o monk_n i_o can_v prove_v that_o these_o prodigious_a austerity_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v but_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o hypocrisy_n or_o fanaticism_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o i_o may_v not_o trouble_v those_o that_o pride_n themselves_o of_o the_o virtue_n and_o piety_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o will_v say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v piety_n in_o some_o of_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n they_o owe_v it_o not_o to_o popery_n and_o antichristianism_n but_o to_o the_o remainder_n of_o christianity_n which_o continue_v in_o that_o communion_n i_o come_v to_o the_o three_o light_n by_o which_o mr._n nicholas_n will_v make_v the_o church_n visible_a it_o be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o conclude_v behold_v he_o come_v to_o the_o only_a place_n from_o whence_o the_o true_a light_n can_v be_v draw_v it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o this_o author_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o point_n concern_v the_o church_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n be_v not_o accommodate_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a we_o have_v show_v mr._n nicholas_n how_o much_o there_o be_v of_o absurdity_n in_o what_o he_o say_v here_o that_o a_o man_n may_v prove_v the_o point_n concern_v the_o church_n by_o the_o scripture_n after_o a_o manner_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o yet_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o prove_v the_o other_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v controvert_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n it_o have_v be_v make_v evident_a that_o the_o controversy_n concern_v the_o church_n be_v the_o most_o difficult_a of_o all_o it_o have_v be_v represent_v to_o he_o that_o to_o decide_v this_o controversy_n by_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o method_n which_o he_o have_v employ_v against_o we_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o a_o ignorant_a man_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o compare_v the_o translation_n with_o the_o original_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o he_o shall_v understand_v greek_a and_o hebrew_n that_o he_o may_v be_v able_a to_o read_v the_o commentary_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o modern_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v latin_a all_o this_o be_v as_o necessary_a to_o determine_v one_o single_a controversy_n as_o to_o determine_v a_o hundred_o we_o have_v prove_v unto_o he_o that_o it_o be_v false_a to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n may_v very_o well_o prove_v by_o scripture_n the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o he_o can_v prove_v thereby_o the_o trinity_n or_o incarnation_n and_o on_o that_o subject_n he_o be_v reduce_v to_o a_o eternal_a silence_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o shall_v not_o press_v he_o far_o on_o a_o article_n which_o he_o grant_v we_o by_o his_o silence_n but_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o acquaint_v you_o that_o his_o affirmation_n be_v entire_o false_a and_o rash_a viz._n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n furnish_v sufficient_a light_n to_o the_o vulgar_a to_o make_v they_o see_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n either_o these_o gentleman_n mean_v that_o by_o the_o scripture_n they_o can_v easy_o prove_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v always_o a_o visible_a and_o infallible_a church_n upon_o earth_n or_o they_o mean_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n show_v with_o its_o finger_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o know_v for_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n or_o to_o conclude_v they_o mean_v the_o holy_a scripture_n form_v a_o light_n to_o make_v the_o roman_a church_n visible_a because_o it_o contain_v include_v and_o teach_v all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n which_o this_o church_n do_v authorise_v and_o command_v as_o to_o the_o first_o sense_n although_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a popery_n will_v gain_v nothing_o thereby_o although_o they_o shall_v prove_v even_o by_o the_o scripture_n that_o there_o ought_v always_o to_o be_v a_o visible_a and_o infallible_a church_n upon_o earth_n this_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o this_o must_v be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o greek_a church_n pretend_v to_o be_v that_o church_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o rock_n and_o against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n can_v prevail_v to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o it_o be_v that_o in_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o observe_v the_o perpetual_a illusion_n